© November 2012

Chapter One

    It had been a couple of months since the trouble with the Commander and his mad lab of horrors, and Sara hadn’t had much trouble with the supernatural world, but it hadn’t stopped Hypatia from having Sara keep training with her, but Sara thought it was because she was the only one that could give Hypatia a good work out.

     “Do you need to take a break old lady?” Sara asked after blocking another attack from Hypatia.

     “I’ll give you calling me an old Lady.” Hypatia grumbled as she started another attack.

     “I was going to call you an old dragon, but I thought that would just be rude.” Sara giggled as she only just managed to block the attack.

     “I just might have to take you across my knee for that.” Hypatia grinned.

     “I’m not sure if you ever taught me how to block that attack.” Sara said sounding out of breath.

     “I think that will do for one Saturday.” Hypatia said as she stood with her feet together and bowed in Sara’s direction as she placed her balled up hand to the open palm of the other hand.

     “I never thought I’d miss playing cat and mouse with the men in black.” Sara said with a sigh as they made their way down the hallway at Hypatia’s to the rooms they used to shower and get cleaned up in.

     “I’m sure it’s more fun working with them than against them though?” Hypatia asked.

     “Most the time, but they seem to be dealing with most the vamps and other demons that pop up.” Sara said with a sigh. “The only time I get a call is when they find another one of the freaks that the Commander made. I still can’t believe some of them managed to escape.” Sara added.

     “I think that nasty little man planned out everything he did, and those things that got out were designed to get out and cause trouble, I just think the Commander planned on you not being around to stop them.” Hypatia smiled.

     “No, I think he was planning on me becoming one of them, or my DNA becoming the main part of them.” Sara said with a shudder as she thought about some of the things her and Prue had to fight back in the men in blacks base the day the Commander set them all free.

     “Things are running much smoother with Karl in charge.” Hypatia pointed out. “Even the demon world seems happier with a new person in charge.” Hypatia added.

     “Once Karl saw Prue fighting alongside his men, and she wasn’t trying to drink everyone in sight, he realised that not all vamps are evil. The blood banks he set up helps to keep them under control as well.” Sara smiled “Crap! I better get a move on, or I’ll be late for my shift at the cafe.” Sara said when she saw the time.

     “I must warn you that I’ve been hearing some chatter that some of the more old fashioned vamps aren’t happy with going to a blood bank that’s being run by the men in black.” Hypatia said with a frown as they showered.

     “There’s always a small group that aren’t happy with something, but it’s got to be better than the MIB’s trying to catch every vamp they come across.” Sara said as she found herself looking at Hypatia’s body as she showered. Sara found it hard to believe that this woman could turn into the large fire breathing dragon that saved her life a couple of months back. Sara found it even harder to believe that Hypatia was older than time itself.

     “I agree with you, but it might be worth warning Karl to keep an eye on his men, and to let you know if anything weird starts happening.” Hypatia warned Sara. “The last thing we need is another war breaking out so soon after the last trouble.

     “I’ll get word to him the next time I mind link to him or one of his men.” Sara said.

    Sara quickly got showed and dried before she morphed into her slayer armour and then touched her belt to blink back to her house so she could then get ready to leave for work with Sheana, Michelle and Josie.

    The other three were all sat in the kitchen with glasses of juice when Sara appeared in the room. Josie was moaning at Michelle over the fact Michelle had talked her into buying a new skirt and shoes that morning.

     “It’s not like I put a gun to your head and told you to buy them or else.” Michelle said in her defence. “I just said they made you look hot, and Sara would love to see you in them with that skirt you saw in the other shop.” Michelle added with a smirk as she looked over at Sheana trying not to giggle as she went red faced.

     “Did you go spending your hard earned money on things to look hot for me?” Sara asked with a pout as she slid onto Josie’s knee after morphing back to her normal look.

    Josie was Jo with a ring on that Sheana charmed to help Jo get a job working at the cafe they all worked at as a cover for the secret room in the basement where they kept an eye on the men in black, and the town for any signs of trouble.

     “Yes I did, but only because she tricked me into doing it.” Josie whined as she pointed at Michelle sat on the other side of the table.

     “Think yourself lucky you got to go shopping.” Sara said. “Try spending your morning training with a cranky old dragon.” Sara added with a sigh as she rested her head on Josie’s shoulder. “I really do hate this time of the month.” Sara groaned. “All I want to do is take a hot shower and then spend the rest of the day vegging out on the sofa.”

    Sara lost all her slayer power at that time of the month when all women felt like they could rip the heads of anyone that looked at them in the wrong way, the trouble Sara had was she could if she didn’t lose her powers for the couple of days her period lasted. Sara was hoping to be back to her old self by Monday for school.

    Sheana was having hers at the same time, and that was why she’d gone shopping with Michelle and Josie instead of blinking over to Hypatia’s. Sheana could blink over there still with the use of her Black Witch disguise, but Sara couldn’t see the point of Sheana getting bored as she watched Sara do some basic training with Hypatia.

    Hypatia had made Sara go over there and do some training while she was without her powers, so she would be able to defend herself if she ever had to do battle with a vampire or other demon again at this time of the month when she was at her weakest. Sara had already been crippled once by a vampire called Spike, but she’d healed from that when her powers returned. Hypatia wanted Sara to not be dependent on her slayer powers all the time, so she had started this training session every month when her period hit.

     “If you don’t feel up to going in today, I’m sure the three of us can cover for you sis.” Sheana said with worry in her voice for Sara trying to do too much.

     “I’ll be fine.” Sara smiled. “Someone has to keep an eye on this little trouble maker.” She added with a giggle as she wrapped her arms around Josie and then kissed her while rubbing one of her nipples through the bra Josie was wearing.

    Josie let out a groan as she loved it when Sara did that to her, but she was soon groaning for another reason when Sara suddenly stopped and then jumped off Josie’s knee to go and get ready for work.

     “That was just mean.” Josie said with a pout.

     “I know.” Sara giggled. “But I love it when you pout like that.” Sara added as she leaned down and gave Josie a kiss before she skipped off out the kitchen and went up to her bedroom to get changed.

    Sara, Sheana, Michelle and Josie were just about to leave the house when they heard the front door open and then Jenna came skipping into the house with Prue and Sandy following behind with some bags of shopping.

     “Hi Jen bear!” Sara shouted as she picked the little girl up and kissed her on the cheek. “Is that another new dolly?” Sara asked when she saw the doll Jenna had in her hand.

     “Hi Sara’s. Yes Sandy buy it fours me.” Jenna grinned as she held up the doll for Sara to get a better look at.

     “If my sister buys you any more dolls, we will need a bigger bedroom just to keep them in.” Sara giggled.

     “I not have dat many yet.” Jenna said it like Sara was just being silly now.

     “No you don’t, not yet, but at this rate it won’t be long before you have.” Sara said just before she kissed Jenna on the cheek again and then placed her back on the ground. “Hi Sandy, Prue. Do you need a hand with the shopping?” Sara asked as she saw the two of them wander into the kitchen with the first lot of shopping.

     “That would be great if you could.” Sandy said in a strained voice as she placed her shopping bags down on the floor. “You have no idea how much food we need to buy these days to feed us all.” Sandy added as she leaned against the counter top to get her breath back.

     “I can handle it if you four need to get going.” Prue said looking just fine as she placed her bags of shopping down. Being a vampire, she didn’t get tired as quick as Sandy.

     “We’ve got a little time yet, and we all need to do our little bit to help out around here.” Sara said as she followed the others out to Sandy’s car to retrieve some of the many bags that filled the trunk.

    Jenna was already sat at the kitchen table with a drink and a chocolate biscuit when they returned with the rest of the shopping bags, while Sandy had already made a start on putting the shopping away.

     “Thanks for the help sis.” Sandy said as she gave Sara a hug. “How you feeling now anyway?” Sandy asked with a pout, as she knew it was Sara’s time of the month and she knew how crappy it made her feel when it was hers.

     “I’ve felt better, but I’m hoping that keeping busy will help keep my mind off it.” Sara said as she hugged Sandy back. “We better get going, or we’ll miss the bus into the town centre.” Sara said when she saw the time was getting on.

     “I still don’t understand why you don’t just blink over there and save the bus fare?” Sandy shrugged.

     “We probably would, but Sheana is also on her period, so we can’t blink anywhere at the minute, not unless I morphed into the slayer and take us one at a time, or Sheana morphed into her black witch armour, and you know what mum said about using our powers like that.” Sara reminded her sister.

     “Right, I keep forgetting about that.” Sandy said as she slapped a hand to her forehead.

     “Don’t worry about it, you’re blonde, so we’ll let you off this time.” Sara said with a grin.

     “You’re just as blonde as I am.” Sandy pointed out as she pulled her younger sister into a hug.

     “Some would say I’m blonder.” Sara giggled as Sandy hugged her.

     “You’ll get no argument from me on that one baby sister.” Sandy giggled as she finally let Sara go, but not before kissing her on the cheek. “Have a good time at the cafe, and no making the boys cry this week.” Sandy warned.

     “I never made the boy cry last weekend!” Sara whined. “I just made his eyes water, and he asked for it when he slapped Josie’s backside.

     “True, but did you really need to pick him up off the ground by his privates?” Sandy asked with a pained look, even though she had no idea what it must feel like to have that done.

     “No, but it made Josie and I feel better.” Sara smiled.

    Josie had been serving a table in her section of the cafe when a boy slapped her on the backside and Josie had spun around as she went to punch him for doing it, but she’d forgotten that she wasn’t Jo at the minute. The boy had easily grabbed her little balled up fist and then spun her around and wrapped his arm around her as he tried to whisper something in her ear while reaching up with his hand to fondle one of her breasts.

     “Don’t fight it baby, you know you want me.” The boy breathed in her ear.

     “Let go of me you asshole!” Josie growled as she tried to get away from him, but the boy was almost a foot taller than Josie. She did manage to slap his hand way from her breasts though.

     “Don’t be like that baby.” The boy said in a soft voice as he tried to place his hand back on her breast.

     “She said let go, and I think it’s time you and your friends left.” Sara’s voice said from just behind the boy holding Josie.

     “Go wash some dishes; can’t you see we’re busy here?” The boy said in a dismissive tone as he looked over his shoulder at Sara.

     “I said let go!” Sara growled as she grabbed the boy’s hand and pulled it away from Josie’s body, spinning Josie free of the boy as he spun around to face Sara now.

     “You’re really beginning to piss me off now little girl.” The boy growled as he looked down at Sara thinking he had the upper hand.

     “Let’s see if I can really piss you off then.” Sara growled back as she grabbed the boy’s crotch and started to squeeze it as she lifted him off the ground making him let out a very girlie squeal.”Stop screaming and listen.” Sara said as she used her mind power to compel him to listen.

    The boy stopped screaming, even though he still had a pained look on his face.

     “You and your friends will leave this place, and you will never want to come back here again, or treat a girl like that.” Sara ordered as she looked the boy in the eyes. “Now say you’re sorry, leave a nice sized tip, and then get out of my sight.” Sara added as she gave his groin another squeeze.

    The boy and his friend quickly left some money on the table and then left the cafe as quick as they could. A couple of the boy’s friends looked back at Sara like she was psycho, but none of them were brave enough to call it her to her face. Sara could read it in their minds, but couldn’t very well attack them for that, not without more questions being asked, and the boy whose groin she’d just crushed had already been looking at her weird when she compelled him to stop screaming and listen.

     “I’d have crushed his privates.” Josie said, snapping Sara back from the memory of dealing with the boy from the weekend before.

     “Well just remember that you’re only as strong as the rest of us at the minute.” Sandy said with some worry in her voice.

     “That’s not totally true.” Sara smiled as she showed Sandy the finger with the ring on that Sheana had charmed with extra strength. “I do have this to use in an emergency.” She grinned.

     “I know, but it’s still not even close to the power you have as the slayer, and remember what mum said about you picking fights with people.

     “I know, I know, but I wasn’t going to just stand around and let that creep molest my boyfriend.” Sara grumbled.

     “Hey! I wasn’t your boyfriend at the time.” Josie shot back looking shocked. “Don’t go saying stuff like that.” She added in her musical voice that never made her sound angry, even when she was. That was one part about being Josie that Jo really did hate, and no matter how many times he begged them to make her sound a little less air headed, they never did anything about it.

     “Okay, he was molesting my girlfriend.” Sara said with a roll of her eyes. “Better for you baby?” Sara asked with a grin.

     “Much.” Josie said with a sarcastic smile. “Now can we get a move on before we end up being late?” She added in that same air head sounding voice.

     “Okay, don’t get your panties in a twist.” Sara grinned. “I sometimes wonder if you just like to tease the boys.” Sara added with a giggle when she saw Josie turning red with anger.

     “I only do all this for you.” Josie pointed out as she looked down at her body over her breasts. “I’ve even been brainwashed into buying clothes that make me look sexy for you.” Josie added in a strained voice that made it sound like she was losing her mind.

     “You’re not telling me that you don’t enjoy being Josie just a little bit?” Sara teased as she walked over and wrapped her arms around Josie’s waist as she looked deep into her eyes.

     “That’s not the point.” Josie tried to argue. She went to say more, but Sara just shut her up by kissing her.

     “I love you.” Sara purred. “Both as Josie and Jo.” Sara added with a smile as she licked her lips, tasting the strawberry lip gloss Josie had used. “Why don’t we all go out to the movies this evening, and you can show me these new shoes and skirt you bought for me?” Sara asked.

     “I like the idea of going to the movies, but it will have to be as Jo, because I won’t have enough juice left in the ring to go out looking like this.” Josie pointed out. “I’ve been using the ring all morning to go shopping remember.” Josie sighed.

     “That still sounds like a fun idea.” Sara smiled. “Do the two of you fancy going to see a movie this evening?” Sara asked as she looked at Sheana and Michelle.

     “That sounds like fun.” Sheana grinned.

     “I’ve got no problem with it.” Michelle agreed.

    So with their plans made they all said goodbye to Sandy, Prue and Jenna before they left the house and made their way up the road to the bus stop.

     “You know we could have just used the phone app that Sheana made for us.” Josie pointed out as they walked up the road.

     “Yes we could, but remember what mother said about us not relying on magic all the time.” Sara reminded Josie. “We’ve already had some strange looks from people looking at us all wandering down from the flat above the cafe, we can’t afford to have people work out we’re using magic to get to work.” Sara added.

     “True, I hadn’t thought of that.” Josie agreed. “What about when we knock off at the end of our shift?” Josie asked.

     “We’ll use the phone app then because we’ll be down in the basement when we use it, and it will bring us out in my bedroom so we can get changed.” Sara smiled. “That’s just as long as there’s no trouble I need to go and sort out.” Sara added.

     “I thought you agreed to let Prue handle anything this weekend while you got over your monthlies.” Josie whispered as they were close to the bus stop, and there were a couple of people already stood waiting for the bus.

     “You never know when Prue might need my help.” Sara said in a hurt tone.

     “I’m not sure you’d be that much help if Prue couldn’t handle it, not at the minute.” Josie frowned. “I think you’d just be in the way.” Josie said with worry in her voice.

    Jo had been worried about Sara going out as the slayer when she was on her period ever since Spike managed to break her spine the first time it happened.

     “I’ve been working with Tia to make sure that doesn’t happen again, and Spike’s dust now, so I don’t need to worry about that happening again.” Sara pointed out in an angry whisper.

     “Please just take this one weekend off and let’s go out and do some stuff like a group of normal teenagers.” Josie pleaded.

     “That sound funny coming from a girl that is also my boyfriend.” Sara giggled.

     “Tell me about it.” Josie frowned again. “You should try it from my end.” She added.

     “I did for fourteen years remember?” Sara said. “I’m much happier as I am now thank you very much.” Sara added with a grin.

     “So am I.” Josie smiled, but really she just wanted to throw her arms around Sara’s neck and kiss her. “I want to kiss you so badly right now.” Josie mumbled as they got closer to the bus stop.

     “That would give the locals something to talk about.” Sara grinned.

    They waited for the bus and then all went up stairs to the top deck when it arrived and were soon getting off and walking up the high street to the cafe and getting started on their serving and making of drinks. Michelle spent most her time doing IT work on the machines, and also making sure no one was trying to do anything to illegal on the computers.

    Sara spent her shift monitoring the games rooms, but nothing bad happened, other than a couple of boys shouting at each other when one said the other was cheating, but it was soon sorted out when Sara gave them another hour, as it was towards the end of the day and no one else wanted to use the room. The two boys left at the end of the night and left Sara a nice tip for letting them carry on playing.

    They helped to close up the cafe and then went up to the flat and then used their phone apps to blink down to the private room in the basement where they found Prue and Samantha already down there looking at the MIB’s system to see if anything was happening.

     “Hi girls, everything is clear, so you can head home and have a fun night at the movies.” Samantha said with a smile as she scanned the computer screens for any sign of trouble.

     “Are you sure you don’t want me to hang around just in case there’s trouble later?” Sara asked.

     “We’ll call if we need you, but I think I can handle anything that comes up, if anything comes up that the MIB’s can’t handle.” Prue said. “You go out and have some fun with your friends.” Prue added in a bossy big sister way.

     “Okay.” Sara said with a sigh. “We’ll see you back at home later then.” Sara said as she got her phone out and punched in a number before saying home into it. There was a glowing blue mist coming out of the phone just before Sara was gone.

    Josie, Sheana and Michelle all did the same thing and they too vanished from the room.

    The four of them had returned home and then had some dinner while they waited for Josie’s ring to wear off and Jo to return. It took just under an hour for the spell cast by Jo wearing the ring to wear off and that gave them just enough time to have some dinner.

    Once Jo was back to his old self, and they had enjoyed some dinner with Karen, Sandy and Jenna, the four of them promised not to be out to late just before going up to the bedroom and then using the phone app to blink them to the alley just behind the cinema. Sara had scanned the area with her mind and couldn’t sense anyone in the area, so they knew it to be safe to blink there.

    Jo grabbed the tickets for them all, while Sara, Sheana and Michelle got them all some sweets, popcorn and drinks.

     “This is a nice change.” Sara said with a sigh as she cuddled up next to Jo towards the back of the cinema with Sheana and Michelle cuddled up together next to them. It was dark enough that no one could see the two girls cuddled up to each other.

    Sheana had made another ring for Michelle to wear when they went out places, so they could do things as a boy girl couple, but Michelle preferred to remain as Michelle, and Sheana seemed to like it that way as well.

    The movie was alright and they had a good laugh at it, but Sara knew something was wrong the minute they stepped out the cinema and a police car and an ambulance went screaming past them.

     “I better call Sammi and find out what’s happened.” Sara said as she pulled her phone out her pocket and called Samantha.

     “You reached Slayer central, Samantha speaking, how may I help you?” Samantha asked in a cheesy American voice.

     “Hey Sammi, what’s going on? We’ve just had the police and the paramedics go shooting past the cinema.” Sara asked Samantha as she tried not to giggle at the silly way Samantha answered the phone.

     “Someone reported an animal attack, but we’re not sure if it might have been a vampire attack.” Samantha explained. Prue’s gone to see what she can find out, and I’m keeping an eye on the MIB’s as well, as I’m sure Karl already has the down low on what’s happened.” Samantha said using more American slang.

     “Do you want me to change and go back Prue up?” Sara asked.

     “Police are all over it, and I’m sure you’ll hear from Karl or Prue if it’s that bad.” Samantha said not sounding to worried about it. “How was the movie?” She asked.

     “It was good, but I’m ready for my bed now, what with training all morning with Tia and then working at the cafe all afternoon.” Sara groaned.

     “You should learn to take it easy when you’re not all super powered up on your slayer powers.” Samantha warned her in a caring way.

     “Yes mum.” Sara whined sarcastically. “I’ll talk to you tomorrow then Sammi. Night.” Sara said just before she ended the call and then made her way back down the alley so they could all blink home.

    They all blinked into Sara’s bedroom and then made their way down stairs to find Karen and Sandy sat watching a movie on TV with Jenna fast asleep draped across their knees.

     “She didn’t want to go to bed on her own.” Karen said when she saw Sara looking down at Jenna.

     “Do you want me to carry her up to bed for you now then mum?” Sara asked with a smile as she looked down at Jenna fast asleep.

     “That would be nice if you could sweetie.” Karen smiled up at her daughter. “Did you all have a nice time?” Karen asked as she watched Sara lift Jenna up in her arms.

     “Yes, the movie was good, and the popcorn really yummy.” Sheana grinned. They had realised some time back that Sheana really did love popcorn.

     “Do you want me to drive you home Jo?” Sandy asked. “We saw on the news that there was an animal attack this evening, so I’m not sure how safe it is to be walking around out there.” Sandy added with a worried look.

     “If you give me a couple of minutes to get this little monster upstairs, I’ll come with you.” Sara said as she indicated Jenna as being the monster, not that she looked like a monster at the minute; Angel would be a better name for her.

     “I’ll take her up for you Sara.” Michelle said as she stepped over and let Sara place a still sleeping Jenna into her arms so her and Sheana could take Jenna up to bed while Sara went with Sandy and Jo.

     “Have you had any contact with Prue tonight?” Sandy asked as she drove Jo home.

     “No, but that’s the second MIB van I’ve seen, so I’m beginning to think that there is a little more to this animal attack than the news is telling everyone.” Sara said. “I’ll link up with her now and see what she’d found out.” Sara added just before she reached out with her mind and made contact with Prue.

   &nbsp:“Prue? You got time to talk?” Sara thought to Prue once she felt their minds link up.

   &nbsp: “Hi Sara, thought I’d be hearing from you.” Prue thought back. “I guess you’ve heard about the attack then?” Prue asked.

   &nbsp: “Yes, I called Sammi when we came out the cinema and she told us about it, what have you been able to find out?” Sara asked.

   &nbsp: “Not much, there’s a weird smell at the scene, but nothing like I’ve ever smelt before.” Prue explained. “Some of Karl’s men were there, so they let me take a closer look and get a good sniff of the scene.” Prue added sounding happy that she was now classed as one of the good guys.

   &nbsp: “Do you think it might be one of the escaped freaks from section six?” Sara asked.

   &nbsp: “That would be my first guess, but it wasn’t trying to kill the boy it attacked. From what I’ve heard a couple of witnesses say, the animal was trying to stop the boy getting hit by a car when he ran out into the road.” Prue told Sara what she knew.

   &nbsp: “Doesn’t sound like the normal MO for a section six freak.” Sara said sounding puzzled. “How’s the boy doing now?” Sara asked.

   &nbsp: “He lost some blood and had a nasty set of bite marks on his arm, according to Karl’s men. He’s been taken to the hospital, but he doesn’t seem to be in any danger.” Prue said with some relief in her voice.

   &nbsp: “See if you can find out the boy’s name, and I’ll go and check up on him tomorrow before we go to the cafe.” Sara asked.

   &nbsp: “I’ve already got that info for you.” Prue thought back sounding a little smug. “They said his name is Neal Atkinson.”

   &nbsp: “Neal Atkinson?” Sara asked sounding a little shocked.

   &nbsp: “Yes, do you know him?” Prue asked.

   &nbsp: “Yes, he’s in my year at school.” Sara replied. “He’s always been a bit on the quiet side, but an okay guy.” Sara added.

   &nbsp: “That will make it easier for you to go see him then, and find out what he can tell us about the animal that attacked him.” Prue pointed out.

   &nbsp: “Do you want me to morph and come out hunting with you?” Sara asked.

   &nbsp: “No, nothing to hunt. I lost the trail some time back, and was thinking of heading home myself. The MIB’s seem to have the vamp situation covered.” Prue thought back with a sigh.

   &nbsp: “Okay, we’ll see you back at home, Sandy and I are just driving Jo home. Sheana and Michelle were putting Jenna to bed when we came out.” Sara informed Prue.

   &nbsp: “Sounds like I get to have a nice relaxing night then.” Prue said with a smile in her voice. “I’ll see you back at the house then, Prue signing off.” Prue thought just before Sara ended the link, but always kept a thin thread connected, just in case Prue ever ran into trouble, not that they did now Karl was in charge, and Prue was treated as a VIP, just like the slayer and the black witch were whenever their paths crossed with those of the MIB.

     “Is everything alright sis?” Sandy asked sounding worried. “You were spaced out for some time just then.” She added.

     “Yes, Prue’s on her way back to the house, but a boy in my year at school was the one that got attacked.” Sara explained.

     “What was his name?” Jo asked from the back seat.

     “Neal Atkinson.” Sara said.

     “Neal? Is he okay?” Jo asked.

     “Prue said he just got a nasty gash on his arm from where the animal bit him, but she said that some of the witnesses said it looked like the animal was trying to save his life when he was nearly hit by a car.” Sara said with shrug.

     “Do you think it was an escaped freak from section six?” Jo asked. “Not that it sounds like one of them if it was trying to save a life, those things just take them.” Jo mumbled with a shudder as he thought about some of the things Sara, Sheana and Prue had done battle with in the past month.

     “Prue said it had a weird smell to it, so it sounds like it could be, but I don’t understand why it would be trying to save someone and not just trying to kill like the others we’ve tracked down.” Sara said sounding puzzled. “I told Prue we’d call in at the hospital and see how Neal is doing, and see what we can find out about the animal that attacked him.” Sara added.

     “I have some classes with him, and we’ve talked a little, but Neal isn’t the most talkative guy in school, so this could be a little tricky.” Jo warned.

     “Well it’s a good job I don’t need to just listen to what comes out of his mouth then.” Sara grinned as she referred to her being able to read minds.

     “That mind reading gift of yours still freaks me out at times you know.” Jo said looking nervous.

     “You sound like a person with something to hide.” Sara pouted. “Are you keeping secrets from me baby?” Sara asked with another pout.

     “No, but it doesn’t stop me worrying every time I walk past a girl and think she looks cute, then I panic and wonder if you might have heard my thoughts and overreact to it.” Jo explained.

     “Just how many times do you see these cute girls?” Sara asked with a little anger in her voice.

     “He’s a teenage boy sis; he thinks all girls are cute.” Sandy giggled as she tried to stop Sara getting mad with Jo over something as silly as this.

     “I may think other girls look cute, but I think you’re the most beautiful girl in the world.” Jo said laying on a heavy dose of compliments to try and make Sara feel better about what he was saying. “I have chocolate as well.” Jo added with a smile as he pulled a chocolate bar out his pocket and smiled at Sara nervously.

    Sara started to giggle when she saw the nervous smile on Jo’s face. “I don’t mind you thinking other girls are cute; just don’t let me hear you telling other girls that they're cute.” Sara said as she took the bar of chocolate and grinned as she ripped it open and broke a chunk off and handed it back to Jo before she did it again and handed it to Sandy before she finally took a piece for herself.

    “Do you always carry bars of chocolate around with you Jo?” Sandy asked as she looked at him in the rear view mirror.

     “Only when I know what time of the month it is.” Jo grinned back as he looked at Sara happily munching on a piece of chocolate.

     “I like the way you think, but with a house full of hormonal women, you must always have a bar in your pocket ready to tame the savage beast?” Sandy asked with a giggle.

     “I do, but it’s better than getting my head bit off.” Jo said as he watched Sara bite of a chunk of the chocolate bar and start chewing on it.

    Sara was like any other girl at this time of the month, but she had learned to not fly off the handle at Jo or any of the others when she was like this, and she found that chocolate helped a lot as well.

    They dropped Jo off at home and then made their way back to the house where Sara found Prue already there sat talking to Karen. Sheana and Michelle were already in bed, but they were both still awake. Sara got ready for bed and brushed her teeth before she too was in bed cuddling up to the others. Sara felt Prue get on the bed a little later in her wolf form just before sleep overtook her.

    Jo arrived the next morning and they all left the house to go and see Neal Atkinson at the hospital to find out what he remembered about the animal that attacked him. Jo had the ring with him that would turn him into a fully clothed version of Josie today, so they could go straight to the cafe once they were done at the hospital.

    Kimmie and Susan were both at the hospital when they arrived. Kimmie helped out around the place because of her mum working there as a nurse, and Susan had started going to the hospital and helping out just like Kimmie did. Susan had really changed since she had the run in with Spike, and Sara had to fix the damage that Spike did when he’d compelled her to leave the Slayer a message at school.

    Spike had left a link into Susan’s mind which Sara found and then forced him to close it after Sara found out she could get into his mind through someone he was linked to. Sara had later killed spike after she as the Slayer and Hypatia tricked Spike’s girlfriend Drusilla into using some cursed crystals that trapped her within their crystal form.

     “Hi! What brings all of you to the hospital?” Kimmie asked.

     “Hi Kimmie, Susan.” Sara smiled as she gave each of them a hug. “We heard about Neal getting attacked last night, and we just wanted to make sure he was okay before we went to work.” Sara explained their reason for calling in.

     “Oh wow, he was so lucky that dog didn’t take his arm off.” Susan said sounding shocked.

     “Have either of you seen how bad he was attacked?” Sara asked.

     “No, but we did hear some of the doctors talking about him needing skin grafts first thing this morning, but now they say it wasn’t as bad as they first thought.” Kimmie told them. “They now say he won’t even need stitches.” She added with a shrug.

     “You know how doctors like to overreact to things, and a couple of nurses did tell us there was a lot of blood when he was brought in.” Susan pointed out.

     “Do you know what room he’s in?” Jo asked. “I’d like to tell him to get well soon.” Jo added as a reason for them wanting to see him.

     “Kimmie and I will walk you down there; we need to take this trolley to a ward just past Neal’s room anyway.” Susan said as she started pushing a trolley.

    Kimmie and Susan showed them to Neal’s room and then carried on down the hallway while Jo knocked on the door and waited for a boy’s voice to tell them to come in.

     “Hey Neal, how you doing mate?” Jo asked as he entered the room first.

     “Hi Jo, I’ve been better.” Neal sighed as he held up both his arms to show Jo that he had been bitten on both his arms.

     “What were you doing out at that time in that area, and did you get a look at the animal that attacked you?” Jo asked as he cringed at the bandages on both of Neal’s arms.

     “One was a wolf of some sort, and the other thing looked like something out of a horror movie.” Neal said with a shake of his head like he was having trouble believing it all himself. “I know how weird this is going to sound, but I swear the wolf was trying to protect me from the other thing.”

    Sara got a quick flash of a man trying to hit Neal before it was gone again. “What did this other thing look like?” Sara asked trying to sound more nervous than interested as she tried to focus on the animals more than the fact she thought Neal was being beaten by his father, or some other man that lived in the same house as she didn’t get a vibe that said the man was Neal’s father.

     “It looked a little like a vampire from some sci-fi movie.” Neal tried to explain. “It had fangs and the weird eyes, but it had wires and metal plates all over it as well.” He added. I thought it was that movie company that sent that other wolf and the babe in the red leather cat suit, but then this vampire thing tried to take a bite out of my arm.” Neal looked to be deep in thought as he replayed what happened out in his mind.

    Sara took this chance to look in Neal’s mind and see what happened, and what the two animals looked like, so she had a better idea of what she was looking for.

    Neal was making his way along a footpath when he’d heard something following, but when he looked there was nothing there, so he turned to carry on walking home when he suddenly came face to face with the vampire thing he’d just told them about. Sara could see that it had the same metal plates and wires that Prue’s clone had, but not quite as many though.

    The vampire cyborg lunged at Neal in his memory and then took a bite out if his arm when Neal raised it to defend himself. Just before the vampire cyborg could do anymore damage to him though the wolf leapt past Neal and slammed into the vampire thing and knocking him to the ground before it turned to look at Neal. Sara was a little confused when she saw that Neal remembered hearing a woman’s voice in his head telling him to run.

    Confused and in some pain from the bite on his arm, Neal did as he was told, and he started to run until he was out on the road where he stopped and looked back to see if the vampire thing was still after him, but he couldn’t see anything, not until he saw the headlights of a car coming right at him, but just before the car hit him, he was pulled out the way by the white wolf pulling on his other arm.

    Sara saw Neal looking up at the wolf and seeing a set of human looking sad eyes looking down at him from the wolf, and then she heard the woman say she was sorry he got hurt just before the wolf was gone again.

     “To bad the sexy babe in red leather didn’t turn up to save you.” Jo said trying to play down just how serious this was.

     “I was grateful that the wolf showed up to save me twice.” Neal sighed just before he winced at the pain in his arms. “I tried to tell the police all this, but they said that it must have been the shock from being attacked that left my mind confused.” Neal frowned.

     “It does sound a little crazy though Neal.” Jo shrugged. “Maybe it’s for the best if you just leave it as an animal attack.” Jo added.

     “I plan to do just that, and it turned out to be less dreadful than they first thought anyway.” Neal smiled. “They thought I’d need surgery to get feeling back in my hands, but everything is fine now, and they say I’m healing pretty quickly as well.” Neal grinned.

     “When do they think you’ll be out of here and back at school?” Sara asked.

     “I’m hoping to be home later today, and I can’t see why I won’t be at school tomorrow.” Neal said as he flexed his hands to show them that he was fine again now.

    Sara only knew of two things that healed as fast as Neal was, one was a demon/vampire, and the other was her, so Sara was worried Neal might be turning into a vampire, but Prue had told her that only drinking human vampire or demon blood and then dying with it in your system could turn you, but she saw from Neal’s memories of the night before that he didn’t do any of that, so she needed to have a word with Prue and Hypatia, to find out what might have happened to him. She also knew she’d need to keep an eye on him for the time being, to make sure he didn’t start trying to eat people.

    They all stopped and talked about school stuff among other things for another ten minutes before Sara, Sheana and Michelle said they needed to get to work. Jo said he’d walk them out, even though he was going to work as well, or Josie was.

    Jo ducked into one of the toilets they had in the hospital and no one noticed Jo go in, but Josie come out and carry on walking down the hallway. They did bump into Kimmie and Susan again though.

     “Hi Josie, what happened to Jo?” Kimmie asked as she looked at them all, noticing that Jo wasn’t with them now.

     “Don’t you know?” Sara asked in a creepy voice. “We’re all witches and we turned Jo into Josie.” Sara whispered in the same creepy voice, just before she started grinning.

     “If you are witches, then I need to complement you on your powers being able to turn Jo into something that good looking.” Susan said looking impressed.

     “What are you trying to say about my boyfriend?” Sara asked in a hurt tone.

     “I didn’t mean it like that Sara” Susan said as she raised her hands to show Sara she didn’t mean anything nasty by her comment. “I just mean Josie is such a cute little thing.” Susan added with a flustered look. “It’s kind of a silly thing to argue about anyway, because we all know that Josie isn’t Jo under some magic spell.” Susan pointed out.

     “True, but I’d be very careful about calling her cute Susan, She has been known to... You know...” Sara trailed off with a grin as she started walking again, leaving Susan to wonder just what she meant by that last statement.

    Josie gave Susan a nervous smile before she ran off to catch up with Sara and find out what she was playing at. Sheana and Michelle just smiled before they also ran off to catch up with Sara and Josie.

     “Sara! What the hell was all that about? Telling them about the spell and who I really am.” Josie said in an angry whisper, or what Josie hoped sounded like an angry whisper in her cute high female voice.

     “Relax Josie, what are the odds on them believing any of that?” Sara asked as she waved off Josie’s worries. “It worked and stopped them asking anymore questions about what happened to Jo didn’t it?” Sara added with a grin.

     “What would you have done if they had believed you?” Josie tried to argue.

     “I’d laugh at them, and they’d have felt foolish about it.” Sara shrugged.

     “And what about the fact you practically called me a lesbian in front of them.” Josie asked as she made her voice go even higher than it normally was which made Sara cringe a little.

     “Well you are.” Sara smirked. “Unless you have something you need to tell me?” Sara asked with a grin.

    Josie went to say something and then stopped just before she let out a growl and stormed off in front of Sara trying to look mad, but Sara couldn’t help giggling as she thought Josie looked cute when she tried to look angry.

     “Will Jo be alright sis?” Sheana asked as she watched Josie walking away from them still looking angry as she walked.

     “Jo’s fine, but I think Josie’s a little upset with me at the minute.” Sara smiled.

     “You know what I mean sis.” Sheana frowned. “I think you might have gone a little too far with the comment about Josie being into girls.” Sheana pointed out.

     “I guess you could be right, but I didn’t want them asking too many questions about Jo not being with us.” Sara explained her reason for saying what she did.

     “Well I think it worked.” Michelle giggled. “I’m just worried about Susan ever being able to close her mouth again. Did you see how far it fell open when she worked out what you were getting at?” Michelle asked with more giggles.

     “It’s not often you see Susan short of something to say.” Sara giggled. “I better go and smooth things out with my girlfriend then.” Sara added with a sigh as they looked over to where Josie was now stood waiting for the bus to take them into town and work at the cafe.

     “I’m sorry if I embarrassed you Josie.” Sara pouted as she stepped up to Josie and wrapped her arms around her as she rested her head on Josie’s shoulder. “Please forgive me.” Sara said as she looked at Josie with sad looking eyes as she lifted her head up again.

    Sara saw that Josie was trying not to grin, but it wasn’t working. “I want to be mad with you.” Josie grumbled as she playfully slapped Sara on the arm just before she started giggling. “The look on Susan’s face though was priceless.” Josie giggled.

     “Does this mean I’ve forgiven then?” Sara asked with a grin.

     “Yes, but I’m not going to forget this, and I will get you back in some way.” Josie warned with a grin.

    The bus arrived and they climbed onboard and found a group of empty seats near the back before any of them spoke about what Neal had just told them back at the hospital.

     “What do you think of Neal’s story about what happened to him?” Michelle asked in a whisper.

    Sara decided it would be best to open a mind link and chat that way, so they didn’t have anyone listening in. Even though they weren’t as worried about the men in black now with Karl in charge, none of them wanted to start waving a flag to say who they were and that one of the group was the slayer.

   &nbsp: “Everything Neal told us was the truth.” Sara said once they were all linked. “I saw it all play out in his mind as he told us, and he was right about the wolf saving him from the other one, but there was something else, it was like the wolf was talking to him.” Sara tried to explain.

   &nbsp: “You mean the wolf could talk?” Jo’s voice asked

   &nbsp: “Yes, but not with its lips, more like what we’re doing now.” Sara said sounding confused about it. “It was like I knew the voice, it was a woman’s voice, and when I saw the wolf’s eyes they looked human.” Sara added.

   &nbsp: “Do you think it might have been another clone of Prue, but one that is stuck in wolf form?” Michelle asked. “Maybe they managed to tap into part of the gift Jenna has, it must run in the family.” Michelle asked with a shrug to her voice.

   &nbsp: “No the woman’s voice wasn’t Prue’s, but it was like I knew it from somewhere, and then there was the other one, the vampire cyborg looking things, that was male, and he looked like I’d seen him before as well.” Sara said as she brought up an image of what she’d seen in Neal’s mind from the attack.

   &nbsp: “I can’t say I know them from anywhere, but I can’t say I hang out with many vampires.” Jo’s voice said.

   &nbsp: “I think I remember the vampire male sis.” Sheana said sounding thoughtful as she said it.

   &nbsp: “Where from?” Sara asked sounding excited.

   &nbsp: “I think it was the first night we went out in our disguises and we came across a male and a female couple of friendly vampires.” Sheana explained where she remembered the male vampire from. “They were both really friendly and wished us good hunting, do you remember?” Sheana asked.

   &nbsp: “That’s it!” Sara shouted, making the other three suddenly jump and Michelle let out a small squeal that made the other people on the bus turn and look in their direction.

    Josie had to bury her head in her hands as she tried to stop herself from bursting out in a fit of giggles as Michelle just sat there blushing.

   &nbsp: “Sorry.” Sara thought to Michelle sheepishly. Sara was soon trying not to giggle as Michelle sent her an image of her hitting Sara over the head with a large foam mallet. “Okay, I’ll consider myself told off.” Sara thought back with a giggle.

   &nbsp: “More of the commander’s work I gather?” Jo asked with a growl. “Have I said how much I hated that man?” He added.

   &nbsp: “You may have mentioned it once or twice.” Sara thought back as she rolled her eyes while looking at Josie with her arms folded across her chest, which just made her breast look bigger as she pushed them up. Josie was soon unfolding her arms when she saw Sara look down at her bust and smile.

   &nbsp: “Are we still going to hunt them down and kill them like the rest?” Sheana asked with some doubt in her voice about doing this.

   &nbsp: “I need to have a word with Prue and Hypatia first, but I want to try and catch them both. I have a feeling that the woman even though she’s stuck as a wolf, is still trying to stop her partner from killing.” Sara explained. “I just hope we can catch them both and then do something to help undo what the Commander and his team of psycho’s did to them both.” Sara added with anger in her voice.

   &nbsp: “I was talking with Sammi, and she’s been looking over that data we got from section six when Karl got in there, and she said that it shouldn’t be hard to remove the cyber parts, and the vampire natural healing should do the rest.” Michelle said sounding positive. “I’m not sure about the wolf woman though.” Michelle added.

   &nbsp: “I should be able to undo whatever that is with a spell.” Sheana said.

   &nbsp: “So all we need is for me to get back to full strength and then catch the two of them.” Sara explained her part of the plan. “What could be easier?” She asked sarcastically.

    The bus arrived in the town and they all got off and made their way to the cafe and then got changed into their uniforms before they started serving and keeping an eye on the computers and the games rooms. The cafe had proved to be a popular place for the kids from school to hang out, but most knew to behave themselves, and Sara used her mind control to stop the others from starting any trouble. Lucky she didn’t have to use it very often, and the only time she’d got angry enough to use force was with the creep that had hold of Josie the Sunday before.

    Thankfully this Sunday was a lot quieter and they had a trouble free day apart from people talking about the animal attack, and how some boy had had both arms ripped off in the attack. Sara and the others said they’d been to see Neal, and he still had both arms, and was going home later in the day.

    They finished their shifts and then got changed before going down to the basement to fill in Prue, Samantha and Hypatia.

    Sara was glad to see that Hypatia was down in the secret room under the cafe when they all got down there. She was helping Samantha to sort through some CCTV footage trying to get an image of the thing that attacked the boy in the hospital. Prue wasn’t down there, but Prue tried to spend as much time with Jenna as she could since they were apart for a week when the Commander and Valeck got their hands on her.

    Valeck was dead now thanks to Sara rescuing Prue and then watching as Prue drove a silver steak through his heart and watched him burn up into dust.

     “We have some info on the animal that attacked that boy, and I can show you what they look like.” Sara said as she sat in one of the empty seats in front of one of the computers in the room.

     “What ‘they’ look like?” Hypatia asked as she picked up on the fact Sara was saying there was more than one.

    Rather than explain everything to Hypatia, she just linked up with her and Samantha before she played them a run through of what Neal had shown her at the hospital.

     “How is the child doing?” Hypatia asked with worry in her voice after she saw that the boy had been bitten twice.

     “He’s doing much better than I thought he would be, and the doctors are talking about letting him go home today.” Sara started to explain. “Have you ever known of someone being turned by just a bite?” Sara asked Hypatia.

     “Not that I can remember, but then I’d never known of anyone doing such drastic experiments on any demons before either.” Hypatia said with a frown. “Why do you ask?”

     “When the boy was admitted last night they were talking about plastic surgery, and whether or not he’d still have use of his hands, but this morning he’s sat up with just some bandages on his arms and he’s being released later in the day.” Sara explained.

     “I do find that a little hard to believe having seen what happened to him just last night.” Hypatia said looking worried now. “Did you get any feelings from him?” Hypatia asked.

     “No, he seemed fine apart from I think he might be getting beaten by his father.” Sara said worriedly.

     “Neal lives with his uncle.” Josie Said. “His Parents were both killed. I heard that Neal was delivered at the scene of the car accident because his mother was dying.” She added with a shrug.

     “Unless you can get Neal to talk about his uncle hitting him Sara, there’s not much we can do to help him.” Hypatia pointed out. “The last thing you need is people asking you questions about how you know such things if this Neal has never spoken about it, unless any of you have seen him with bruises that he can’t explain?” Hypatia asked.

     “I’ve never seen anything.” Josie said.

     “I’m more worried about this accelerated healing and what might be happening to him.” Hypatia said looking to be deep in thought. “I think you should try and get closer to him and see if he starts doing anything weird.” She added after a couple of seconds.

     “That won’t be easy, Neal’s a bit of a loner.” Josie pointed out. “Mike and I tried a couple of times to make friends with him, but he just wouldn’t open up to us, so we gave up.” Josie explained.

     “What about one of you girls showing some interest in him?” Samantha asked.

     “No!” Sara shot back. “I’m not going to lead him on like that, just to crush him later when he finds out it was all a lie.” Sara added.

     “Even if it could save someone’s life at a later date?” Samantha argued.

     “We’ll find some other way to get closer to him, but I’m not going to let myself or one of the others hurt him if we’ve got all this wrong and he’s not changing into something else.” Sara said in a tone that made her choice final.

     “I’m in a lot of the same classes, so I should be able to keep an eye on him and report back if I see him doing anything odd or odder for Neal.” Josie laughed. “He normally acts a little odd.” Josie added. “And I should say that Jo shares a lot of classes with him. I don’t even go to the same school.” Josie grinned looking all innocent.

     “I think our main concern should be tracking down and doing something about these two creatures that did the damage.

     “I want to try and catch them.” Sara said.

     “Why would you want to do that?” Hypatia asked looking a little puzzled.

     “Sheana, Prue and I ran into these two while they were still just vampires, and they both seemed like good vampires, and you saw how the wolf was trying to protect Neal, and the only reason she bit him was to pull him out the way of that car.” Sara explained.

     “If that is the case then the wolf should be easy enough to catch, but what about the other one, he doesn’t look like he cares about whether or not he hurts anyone.” Hypatia asked.

     “Samantha and I were talking the other day about the experiments that they were doing in section six, and we think that we could undo some of the things they were doing.” Michelle said sounding nervous about what she was saying.

     “Do you think you could remove all those machine parts Sammi?” Hypatia asked as she looked at Samantha.

     “I think so, and it would help us to find out if we could help some of them instead of just slaying them all.” Samantha said with a thoughtful look on her face as she was already working out the different ways she could go about trying to help them all.

     “You still need to work out a way to catch it though, and I’m not letting you out to do that until you’ve got your powers back.” Hypatia said it like she was Sara’s mother.

     “I’m feeling much better now, so I was going to go home and grab Prue, then go out on patrol tonight.” Sara said. Before Sara knew what happened she was across Hypatia’s lap being held down while Hypatia rested her hand on Sara’s bottom ready to spank it like she would a naughty child.

     “If that statement was true Sara, then I never would have been able to get you across my lap, so are you sure you want to keep lying to me?” Hypatia said in Sara’s ear. “And remember where you are before you answer, because I will spank you if you keep lying to me.”

     “Okay, I’m still not back at 100% yet.” Sara answered with a sigh. “OUCH!” Sara suddenly screamed out. “What was that for?” Sara asked as she stood up and rubbed her bottom where Hypatia had just slapped her.

     “That was for lying to me to begin with.” Hypatia said with a smirk. “You had trouble killing that thing they made to look like Prue when you were at full strength, so how do you hope to battle and catch one when you’ve got none of your gifts?” Hypatia asked.

     “I thought that was Prue at the time and it shocked me, I wouldn’t have the same problem with this one.” Sara argued. “And I’d have Prue and Sheana to back me up on this one.”

     “I’m sure that once you are fully recovered they will, but until then you are not allowed to go out and hunt for either of them.” Hypatia ordered.

    Sara thought about going against Hypatia’s orders, but the throbbing in her backside told her that wouldn’t be a good idea. “I will get you back for this.” Sara grumbled as she rubbed her bottom, but excepting Hypatia’s order to not go after the two section six escapees until she was back on her game.

     “I look forward to it.” Hypatia grinned. “Now go home and rest up for the rest of the night, and I will be calling your mother and informing her of what I’ve done and why.” Hypatia added.

    Sara kept rubbing her bottom with one and while getting her phone out with the other and using the app to blink her home. She appeared in her bedroom just before she was joined by the others.

     “You okay Saz? That looked like it really hurt.” Josie said as she stepped over and wrapped her arms around Sara while replacing Sara’s hands with her own.

     “I can assure you it did hurt, a lot.” Sara said as she let out a sigh from the nice way Josie was rubbing it better.

     “I gather you will be taking the night off then like Tia told you?” Josie asked.

     “I have no desire to have her spank me again for going against her word, well not until I’m back to full slayer strength, by which point I won’t be going against her.” Sara smiled just before she rested her head on Josie’s shoulder.

    Sara, Sheana and Michelle all got changed before joining Jo down stairs where he was sat with Jenna on his knee at the kitchen table, while Karen, Sandy and Prue worked on dinner. It had been much quicker for Josie to get changed, she just removed the ring and she became Jo again right away with this ring, it didn’t have an hour delay like the other one.

     “Has Tia called you mum?” Sara asked as she gently took a seat at the table next to Jo.

     “Yes we spoke.” Karen smiled. “I have warned you about lying to people.” Karen added with a smirk.

     “So it’s okay to lie some of the time, but not at others?” Sara asked as she thought about the whole fact that she was the slayer and had to lie to keep that a secret.

     “If it’s for the greater good then yes, but lying to Tia about you being back to full strength was just silly and you know it Sara.” Karen said sounding a little angry about it. “You’ve already been hurt because you tried to do more than you were able to when your powers were down.” Karen reminded Sara of what happened when she tried to fight Spike without her powers and ended up with a broken back and was unable to walk for nearly a week.

     “I’m sorry mum.” Sara said when she saw how upset and worried it made her mother to think of Sara putting herself in harm’s way all the time.

     “I know that most the time you can cope with almost anything, but at this time of the month, I need to know that you’re safe, and I’m not going to get another one of those calls to say you’re hurt.” Karen said as she walked over and sat down next to Sara before she pulled her into a hug.

    Sara just let out a sigh as she realised how lucky she was to have such an understanding mother as Karen. Sara was soon entertaining Jenna with Sheana, Michelle and Jo while they waited for dinner.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © November 2012

Chapter Two

    Sara woke on the Monday morning feeling much better than she had over the weekend. Sara had ached all day the day before from the work out with Hypatia on Saturday without her slayer powers, but now she felt strong and ache free, so she knew that her powers were back, and this also meant she could go out that night and start to track down this white wolf and the cyborg vampire that did all the damage to Neal Atkinson.

    “How are you feeling this morning sis?” Sheana asked as she had a stretch and watched Sara jump out of bed looking more active than she had the past three days.

    “I’m feeling like my old self again.” Sara grinned as she had a stretch and felt her muscles loosen up.

    “I hope you’re not feeling like your old self.” Sheana said looking worried, but she was soon grinning to let Sara know she knew what she meant.

    “How are you feeling today?” Sara asked, as she knew that Sheana lost all her powers when she was on her period as well.

    Sheana just held up her hand and clicked her fingers to reveal bright blue sparks and then Jenna was giggling as she started to float up from the bed. Jenna was soon swimming around the room like she was in water, but she was actually just swimming through the air.

    Prue looked up from the bottom of the bed where she’d been sleeping in her wolf form and just let out a groan before she jumped down and left the room after Sara opened the door for her.

    Sheana clicked her fingers again and then Jenna slowly lowered to the floor until she was standing on her own two feet.

    “That fun, again, again.” Jenna giggled as she clapped her hands together.

    “Maybe later Jen bear.” Sheana grinned, happy to have her magic back. “I need to get ready for school.” Sheana said as she looked at the time.

    Michelle had already gotten up and was wandering out the bathroom as Jenna did her little swim around the room, so she walked over and gave Sheana a kiss before she started getting dressed. Sara had gone into the bathroom to get a shower, so Sheana decided to keep Michelle company until it was her turn to go in and shower.

    Karen and Sandy had already left for work when the girls got down stairs to have their breakfast, but Prue was in her human form again now and she had set out the things for the girls to have cereal for their breakfast, and she was doing them some toast as well.

     “Thanks Prue.” The girls said as they sat down and put the cereal in their bowls and sorted out Jenna with some as well.

    Sara filled Prue in on what they knew about the attack from the other night, and Sara also asked Prue if she’d ever heard of a bite leading to that person being turned in some way. Prue said pretty much the same as Hypatia had the day before.

     “Do you think you’ll be well enough to go out hunting for them this evening?” Prue asked. “I already know that Sheana has her powers back.” Prue grinned as she referred to seeing Jenna floating around the bedroom.

     “Yes I feel like I’m back to my normal self again now, so we can go out and see if we can pick up the trail.” Sara smiled. “I need to contact Karl later as well and see if I can talk him into not hunting and killing either of them.

     “Good luck with that, but the bigger problem will be the locals going out looking for it.” Prue warned. “I’ve heard on the news that two people’s dogs have been shot since the attack. They thought it was the beast, but it turned out to be people just walking the family pets.” Prue frowned.

     “I bet animal control will be on the lookout as well, and if this wolf is the one stopping her partner from killing anyone, then it could be very bad if they managed to catch her and he has no one to stop him going on a killing spree.” Sara said with worry in her voice.

     “Holly next door has agreed to keep an eye on Jenna for me today, so I can go to the cafe and monitor what the men in black are doing, and I’ll let you know if I find anything out.” Prue explained.

     “I gets to play with Maggie and Cathleen?” Jenna asked looking excited.

     “Yes, but I want you on your best behaviour baby sister.” Prue said as she stepped around the table and gave Jenna a kiss on the cheek.

     “I always on bestest behaviour.” Jenna pouted. “I not help if troubles find me.”

     “You should learn to hide better then you little monster.” Prue said as she started to tickle Jenna.

    Jenna squirmed and squealed in her sister’s arms, but Prue was just too fast for Jenna, even without her vampire speed.

    Once breakfast was done with, Sara, Sheana and Michelle all went up to finished getting ready for school before they left the house to meet up with Jo.

    Jo was waiting for them at the end of the road and they all walked to school where everyone was buzzing about the animal attack on Neal, and they could see Neal with a large group of people stood around him.

     “Someone said that both your arms were nearly bitten straight off, but I can’t even see a mark on you man.” One of the other kids was shouting as he looked at Neal’s arms showing below the short sleeved shirt. The only sign that anything happened to Neal at all was the faint red marks that were still showing where he was bit.

     “I don’t know what to tell you, other than you shouldn’t believe everything you hear.” Neal shrugged as he fought his way through the crowd and went into the school trying to get away from them all.

    Sara, Sheana, Michelle and Jo all followed him into the school to make sure he was alright. They found him just going into the boy’s toilets, so Sara, Sheana and Michelle all waited out in the hallway and let Jo go in and make sure he was okay.

     “Hey Neal, you okay mate?” Jo asked when he saw Neal looking at himself in a mirror in a strange way.

     “I’m fine! Why do you ask?” Neal snapped back as he spun to face Jo looking nervous. “Has someone said something about me?” He asked.

     “Other than you being attacked, no not a word.” Jo said taking a step back as Neal was freaking him out now. “I just wanted to check on you and make sure.” Jo added.

     “I’m sorry Jo, but to hear that lot speak out there, they’d have been happier if I’d had both my arms bitten off.” Neal said with a sigh as he leaned against the sink. “It’s bad enough I’m having weird dreams, never mind those freaks out there wanting to see gore.” Neal added with a roll of his eyes.

     “Bad dreams? Anything to do with the attack?” Jo asked sounding worried.

     “I didn’t say bad dreams, just weird, and I’d rather not talk about them.” Neal frowned. “Thanks for being worried about me, but I don’t want to freak you out with my odd dream pattern.” Neal added as he pushed himself up off the sink and then grabbed his school bag before he left the toilet as he said catch you later to Jo.

     “Catch you later man!” Jo shouted back.

    Sara, Sheana and Michelle were all eager to find out what Jo had learned when they saw him step out of the toilets.

     “Well, what did you find out?” Sara asked for the three of them.

     “Not much, other than he really isn’t much of a people person, and he’s having weird dreams, his words not mine.” Jo stated.

     “He’s bound to have weird dreams after being attacked by that thing just the other night.” Michelle pointed out.

     “Did he tell you what kind of weird dreams?” Sara asked.

     “I was only in there five minutes, if that.” Jo said looking shocked. “How much do you think I would get in that time?” Jo added with a grumble.

     “I don’t know, I just thought you said you were friends and he’d talk to you.” Sara argued.

     “Yes I can talk to him, but Neal isn’t the world’s biggest talker to begin with.” Jo said. “He use to talk to Mike more than anyone, but I think Mike showing up now would really tip Neal over the edge.” Jo added with a frown as he looked at Michelle.

     “The last thing we need is the school thinking it has a ghost roaming the hallways.” Michelle smiled sarcastically. “I’ve kind of got used to just being Michelle anyway, and I left my white sheet in my other school bag.”

     “I thought you only had the one school bag Michelle, and why would you want to carry a white sheet?” Sheana asked looking puzzled.

     “I was joking.” Michelle giggled. “And the white sheet was me referring to throwing it over myself and pretending to be a ghost.”

     “Oh, I see, I think.” Sheana said still looking confused.

     “We’ve only just managed to get rid of the men in black, so let’s not go giving them a reason to come back and start looking for any of us again, and seeing Mike around would lead them right to our door as well, due to us all hanging out together.” Sara frowned as she thought about Karl coming back to the school.

     “It’s all a mute point anyway, as I think Neal would just run away screaming if Mike suddenly popped up and asked how he was doing.” Jo chuckled at the thought of Neal running away while screaming he’d seen a ghost. “Can’t you just link up with his mind and find out what he was having weird dreams about?” Jo asked as he looked at Sara.

     “My gift doesn’t work like that.” Sara said with a sigh. “I can only see what people are thinking about, or I can make them think about something, but to try and pick out a dream from everything else he would be thinking about would be impossible.” Sara explained.

     “What if I went and spoke to him again, and then got him to talk to me about his dreams?” Jo asked with a grin. “Then he would be thinking about the dreams and you could see just how weird you think they are?” Jo added with a smug look because he knew he’d just had a good idea.

     “That’s actually a good idea.” Sara said sounding a little shocked.

     “Why did you say it like that?” Jo asked with a whine. “I have a lot of good ideas, I’ll have you know.” He added with a grumble.

     “I know you do baby.” Sara said as she stepped over and wrapped her arms around Jo and he did the same to her. “I just meant it was such a good idea that I should have thought of it myself, I am supposed to be the leader of this little group after all.” Sara said trying to make Jo feel better.

     “Face it baby, you’re the muscle and I’m the brains.” Jo said with a grin.

     “Now that is a scary thought.” Michelle giggled.

     “If you weren’t a girl now, I’d punch you on the arm for that.” Jo warned.

     “I’ll fight with Josie anytime.” Michelle said with a grin just before she stuck her tongue out at him.

     “Josie’s a lover not a fighter.” Jo grinned back as he also stuck his tongue out at Michelle.

    As though the very mention of Josie’s name cast a spell, Susan and Kimmie walked around the corner and Susan started to shout Sara’s name. Jo groaned as he remembered the look they’d left Susan with the day before at the hospital when Sara implied Josie liked girls.

     “Sara! Sara!” Susan shouted a couple more times, even though Sara was now looking right at the two girls as they approached.

     “Hi Suzy, Kimmie. What can I do for you on this wonderful Monday morning?” Sara asked with a grin as she went back to resting her head on Jo’s chest.

     “Can I have a quick word with you, in private?” Susan asked as she looked at the others stood around.

     “Sure.” Sara shrugged as she broke away from Jo’s embrace before walking up the hallway a little ways until they were far enough away from the others to not be overheard if they whispered. “What’s wrong Suzy?” Sara asked looking worried.

     “I’m worried about what you said yesterday, about your friend Josie.” Susan started to explain. “I hope she didn’t think I was trying to chat her up or something like that?” Susan asked.

     “Don’t worry, Josie knew you were just being nice to her, and she already has a steady girlfriend.” Sara smiled as she knew it was her.

     “Does Jo know that you and this Josie are an item as well as you being with him?” Susan asked when she saw the smile Sara had on her face as she answered her.

     “Not that it’s any of your business Susan, but yes Jo knows all about Josie and I, and he’s fine with it.” Sara said trying to act a little angry, but she really wanted to giggle at the fact it would be hard for Jo not to know about her and Josie. “I can call him over and you can ask him for yourself if you don’t trust me.” Sara added as she went to waved Jo over to them.

     “No! You don’t need to do that.” Susan blushed. “I just think Jo is a really nice guy, and I didn’t want to see him get hurt.” Susan mumbled, but Sara had snuck into Susan’s mind to find out what she was really thinking. Susan was actually hoping that her telling Jo about Sara and Josie would break the two of them up and give her a chance to ask Jo out because she’d had a huge crush on him for some time now.

     ‘Nice to see not all the bitch had left Susan.’ Sara thought to herself. Sara smiled as she called Jo over anyway, just to let Susan know Jo was hers. And she should keep her hands off him. “Jo, you got a sec?”

     “Sara!” Susan growled. “I said it didn’t matter.” She added in an angry whisper as she started to blush even more.

    Jo walked over and placed an arm around Sara’s waist as she looked first at Sara and then at Susan when he saw the smirk on Sara’s face and the blush on Susan’s.

     “What can I help you ladies with?” Jo asked with a puzzled look.

     “I need you to play along with what I say to Susan.” Sara’s voice suddenly said in Jo’s head.

     “Okay, but what are you going to say?” Jo thought back to Sara, hoping that she’d explain her plan before she started speaking.

     “It turns out Susan has a crush on you, and she was hoping to use the thing I said about Josie yesterday to try and spit us up.” Sara thought back with a growl.

     “Me and Susan an item?!” Jo thought back rather loudly. “I think I just threw up in my mouth.” Jo added with a small grown that made Sara want to giggle.

     “Susan was just asking if you knew about me and Josie making out. I think she was worried I was cheating on you behind your back.” Sara said with a pout as she rested her head on Jo’s chest again. “I was thinking of asking Susan if she wanted to try a threesome with us?” Sara asked looking more excited as she lifted her head and then winked at Jo while Susan wasn’t looking at her.

    Susan’s mouth fell open in shock when she realised what Sara had said. “I’m not interested in anything like that with either of you.” Susan got out after stuttering over her words.

     “Are you sure?” Sara asked with a pout as she reached out to touch Susan, just to have her flinch back like she was about to get burnt if Sara touched her. “Let us know if you change your mind.” Sara said trying not to grin as she said it.

    Susan just took another step back before she ran off to grab Kimmie before running off down the hallway pulling a confused looking Kimmie behind her.

    Sheana and Michelle just watched Susan run off dragging Kimmie along with puzzled looks on their faces before they turned and saw Sara and Jo laughing as they leaned against each other. The two girls walked over to them, so they could find out what just happened to make Susan act like she did.

     “What did you say to Susan to make her act like that?” Michelle asked.

     “She was hoping to split me and Jo up, so I just invited her to join Jo and me for a threesome.” Sara said trying to sound all innocent about it.

     “It’s so nice to see that Susan still has some of that inner bitch just lying under the surface.” Michelle frowned.

     “I read in her mind that she has a little bit of a crush on my little Jojo here.” Sara said as she wrapped both her arms around one of Jo’s in a protective ‘he’s mine style’.

     “But won’t she go and tell others that you also like girls as well as boys?” Sheana asked with a puzzled look.

     “No, she has a little thing going with Kimmie; I saw that as well, that is why she was so flustered by what I said.” Sara grinned. “She wouldn’t risk saying anything about me because they could find out about her.” Sara explained.

     “Susan and Kimmie?” Jo asked with a faraway look in his eyes just before it turned into a grin.

     “You can be such a jerk at times.” Sara said as she punched him on the arm a little too hard.

     “Ouch!” Jo screamed out as he lost all feeling in his arm for a couple of seconds.

     “Grow a pair Norman; you can be such a girl.” A boy said using Jo’s last name as he walked past with a couple of other boys.

     “What do you mean by that you sexist pig?!” Sara shouted as she started off down the hallway to confront the boy that just made the comment to Jo.

     “Cool it wonder woman.” Jo said as he threw his arms around Sara to stop her going after the boy. “I don’t think your mum would be very happy if you got in trouble for fighting.” Jo added with humour in his voice.

     “There wouldn’t be a fight; it would just be me hitting him to see how much of a girl he was.” Sara growled.

     “You’re kind of making my point for me here baby.” Jo pointed out.

    Sara stopping struggling with Jo, not that she couldn’t break free from him if she’d wanted. “Okay, point taken.” Sara sighed as she relaxed into his arms.

     “We’ll have none of that on school grounds!” A teacher said as he walked past.

     “Sorry Sir” All four of them said, even though Sheana and Michelle weren’t doing anything.

    Jo walked the three girls to their classroom and he gave Sara a quick kiss before he was running off down the hallway towards his own class. Sara had decided to put Jo’s idea into affect at lunchtime. Sara would link to Jo’s mind and then hook onto Neal’s from there while directing what questions Jo asked for her, but she would be in control of the conversation.

    Karl was just looking over the mission report from Saturday and what they had found out so far about the animal that attacked a boy called Neal Atkinson when he heard someone call his name, but there wasn’t anyone else in the room with him.

     “Hello Karl. I hope this isn’t a bad time?” The Slayer’s voice asked

     “Hello Slayer, I thought I might be hearing from you.” Karl thought back to the voice in his head. “And no this isn’t a bad time; I was just going over some details from the attack on Saturday night.”

     “Do you know that he was attacked by one of the commander’s experiments, but then saved by another one?” The slayer asked.

     “I’d worked out he’d been attacked by one, but not that another one saved him.” Karl said with a little shock in his voice.

     “Yes the one that attacked the boy has been turned into some kind of a cyborg, but the one that saved the boy from being killed is a white wolf. From what I could understand it’s the cyborg’s mate and she’s stuck in her wolf form.” The Slayer explained.

     “We can try to catch the wolf, Slayer, but the cyborg will have to be destroyed.” Karl said as he saw where this conversation was going.

     “I have some friends that think they can undo what the commander did to him, so I’m asking you to give me some time to catch them both and see if I can fix this.” The Slayer asked.

     “I wish I could Slayer, but this is all over the news, and the people above me want it dealt with quickly.” Karl said.

     “Let me put it another way then Karl.” The Slayer growled. “You will give me some time to sort this out, or I’ll have to come to the base and collect them for myself.” The Slayer added just before she ended the link with him.

    Karl felt the sudden void left by the Slayer and knew she’d gone. He rested his head in his hands as he realised that this animal attack was going to be a major headache for him. He’d already seen what the slayer could do if someone upset her, so he had no choice but to tell his men to try and locate the monster, but to then track and report back.

    The trouble was some of his men didn’t always follow orders, and he’d been given some new men to train up, and some of them were a little hot headed. Karl was worried about what might happen when they meet the slayer for the first time, not that he was worried about the slayer getting hurt, but his men were another matter.

    Sara had been sat in a rather boring science lesson when she decided to let Karl know that she would be sorting out the animal attack problem. She was a little angry with Karl though because he just wanted to kill all the things that the commander and his mad scientists create without even trying to help any of them.

    The teacher snapped Sara out of her thoughts when he asked her a question. Sara could read in his mind that he thought she was just another airhead, just waiting to get knocked up and fill up the world with more waste of space children just like her. She also plucked out the detailed answer he thought she’d never know this side of hell freezing over. Sara was slightly annoyed with the teacher because the question was on a section they hadn’t covered yet because he wanted to show her up in front of the class as being another beautiful girl with no brains.

    Sara gave the detailed answer and then had to hide a smile as she watched the teacher’s mouth fall open in shock. Sara then went on to say that he should really stick to asking questions about the parts they had covered, as not all the class would be able to answer his questions.

    The teacher quickly moved on and looked glad to see the class end as he wouldn’t make eye contact with Sara again after that.

     “I didn’t realise you know so much about history Sara?” Michelle said as they left the classroom and headed towards the school cafeteria.

     “I don’t.” Sara giggled. “I just plucked the answer out of the teacher’s head because he was trying to show me up.”

    “Teach him to watch who he picks on then.” Michelle grinned. “I don’t think he likes kids much either.” Michelle added with a frown as she tried to work out why someone would go into teaching if they didn’t like children.

     “I wasn’t about to start poking around that much in his head.” Sara said with a shudder.

    Sheana and Michelle just giggled when they saw the way Sara didn’t like reading some people’s minds, but they all knew she needed to try and find out what weird dreams Neal was having, and whether or not he poses a threat to himself or anyone else after the animal bites.

    They met up with Jo and then went in to get their lunch before they went in search of Neal. They found him in the library, so Jo went over to speak with him while Sara, Sheana and Michelle went to another table so Sara could focus on Jo and Neal’s conversation.

     “Hey Neal, how you feeling now?” Jo asked as he sat down at the table.

    Neal just looked at Jo with anger in his eyes before he went back to looking through the book he had and taking down some notes.

     “I don’t mean about your bites mate, I was referring to the fact you said you were having weird dreams.” Jo said trying to trigger Neal’s memories of what he was dreaming about.

     “Oh, sorry about that Jo.” Neal said looking a little more relaxed. “I’m just really sick of being the centre of everyone’s attention.” He added in a whisper so as not to get in trouble with the librarian.

     “Yeah I could see that this morning, that’s why I thought I’d just check in and make sure you’re doing okay now. I know what it’s like to have everyone keep asking how you’re doing when they don’t really care, and you can’t give them an answer.” Jo said as he thought about all the people that asked him how he was doing just after Mike died, or everyone thought Mike died, but it was just some thief that managed to steal Mike’s ring and then got hit by a truck. Mike was alive and well living as Michelle now.

     “I guess you would know how I feel.” Neal said as he realised what Jo was getting at. “I really miss Mike.” Neal added with a thoughtful look. “You and Mike are the only two in the school that I ever felt close to as friends.” Neal sighed.

     “You still got me to talk to.” Jo said with a goofy grin.

     “Thanks dude.” Neal chuckled.

     “You know I had some weird dreams after losing Mike, so don’t worry about them too much.” Jo said trying to get Neal to keep thinking about his dreams.

     “That’s good, he’s thinking about them again now.” Sara’s voice said in Jo’s head as she looked in Neal’s mind to see what these weird dreams were about.

    Sara saw a vision of Neal looking in a mirror, but it was a different looking Neal that Sara saw, but she couldn’t work out what was different, then she noticed his features looked softer and he had breasts. He was dreaming he was a girl. Sara wasn’t sure it was anything to be worried about; she’s had lots of weird dreams like that. Sara thought it could be a by product of hearing the woman’s voice just before he was attacked.

     “I’m not sensing anything strange in his thoughts, other than he’s sick of people noticing him.” Sara informed Jo. “And he’s sick of being picked on by some of the kids here in school and his uncle.” Sara added as she saw a flash of Neal locking himself in his bedroom while a drunken sounding man bangs on the door trying to get in.

     “Can’t we do something about that?” Jo asked as he got to see the trouble Neal was having at home.

     “Not at the minute, but now I’ve linked to his mind I can try to link with his uncle the next time Neal is close to him, but trying to compel a drunken mind will be something new.” Sara warned. “I may need to have a word with Hypatia and see if she will help me convince Neal’s uncle to sober up and stop beating him.” Sara added thoughtfully.

     “I really hate assholes like that who think its okay to get drunk and then start hitting women and kids.” Jo thought with a growl.

     “We all do Jo, but we need to handle this carefully.” Sara warned as she felt him starting to lose control. Sara sent him some soothing energy and he was soon calm again. “Ask if he wants to join us, this may help him keep the others away, for lunch at least.”

     “I’ll ask, but he’s kind of a loner.” Jo said.

     “He might think differently though after today.” Sara thought back with a smug tone to her voice.

     “Why don’t you come and sit over there with Sara, Sheana and Michelle?” Jo said as he got to his feet and pointed over towards Sara’s table.

    Neal looked over at the table where the three girls were sat and they all waved at him as they smiled. “I’m not very good around girls Jo.” Neal said nervously.

     “Please join us; it’s so dull at times being the only guy in the group.” Jo said with some pleading in his voice. “Michelle’s pretty smart, and I’m sure she can help you with that homework.” Jo added as he saw what Neal was working on.

     “Okay.” Neal said with a smile after thinking about it for a couple of seconds. He was soon following Jo over to the table with Sara and the other two sat at it.

     “Hi Neal, I’m glad you’re getting better fast.” Sara said with a smile as she watched Neal place his books down on the table before pulling out a chair and sitting down.

     “Thanks Sara.” Neal smiled back nervously. “I hope none of you mind me joining you?” Neal asked as he looked at the three girls.

     “We’re glad you did, it must be getting to you with everyone asking you how you are.” Sara said with a roll of her eyes.

     “You have no idea.” Neal agreed. “It’s nice to just hang with you and try to get some work done.” Neal said with a sigh as he started to relax, partly thanks to Sara sending him some soothing energy to help.

     “What you working on anyway Neal?” Michelle asked.

    Neal showed her what homework he was trying to get caught up on, and soon Michelle was sat at his side explaining how she had done that homework a couple of weeks back.

    Neal was soon caught up on his home work and then they just enjoyed the rest of the lunchtime in the library due to the weather not being very good.

     “We better see about getting to class Neal.” Jo said when he saw the time.

    Jo and Neal were in the same class right after lunch, but it was on the other side of the school to where the girl’s needed to be, which was just down the hallway.

     “I’ll meet you at the end of school down at the main gate.” Jo said as he stepped around the table and held Sara close to him just before he leaned down and kissed her.

     “Okay baby.” Sara purred just before she kissed him back.

    Sara let out a sigh as she watched Jo and Neal walk up the hallway away from them. Sara turned to look at Michelle when she heard her let out a sigh of her own.

     “Everything alright Michelle?” Sara asked as she turned to look at Michelle properly.

     “I guess so, but I can’t help feeling a pang of pain when I see Jo wandering off like that with Neal, I wonder if it’s hard for him to just carry on like he does, not having Mike around anymore?” Michelle asked with another sigh.

     “I won’t lie to you and say he’s fine all the time because it does bother him to be in classes on his own, but he soon gets over it when he sees us again, and I think hanging with Neal might help him get over the loss of Mike.” Sara explained what she’d picked up on in Jo’s thoughts from time to time.

     “It can’t be easy hanging out with a bunch of girls all the time.” Michelle said as she thought about it, and how Jo spent a lot of his time wearing the ring that made him Josie.

     “Are you worried about losing him as a friend to Neal?” Sara asked as they made their way to the classroom they were in next.

     “I’m not sure, I mean it’s not like we can have the same sort of friendship we use to have, but I am a little jealous of him hanging out with Neal like he use to hang out with Mike.” Michelle said looking a little confused herself.

     “Just think of it as Jo being on a secret mission to keep an eye on Neal, more than him trying to replace Mike.” Sara said as she tried to help Michelle get over her sudden mood.

     “This mood isn’t like you Shelly.” Sheana said sounding worried for Michelle.

     “I’m not sure where this all came from either.” Michelle said with a frown. “I’m not sure I’m feeling too good either.” She added as she rubbed her belly.

     “You could be coming on again.” Sara pointed out.

     “But I was only on a couple of weeks ago.” Michelle whined. “How can I be on again so soon?”

     “Mum and Sandy both said it could take a couple of months for you to settle down to a normal monthly cycle” Sara reminded her.

     “I better stop off at the toilets then and use a pad.” Michelle groaned, not looking forward to being on again. She’d had a rough time of it just two weeks ago when she had her first.

     “Do you have a pad with you?” Sheana asked as she helped Michelle make her way to the toilets.

     “Yes, Sandy said it’s always best to carry them, and I can see why now.” Michelle grumbled.

    They made it to the toilets and Michelle disappeared into a cubical where she pulled down her panties and saw a couple of spots of blood on them, so she placed a pad in them and then pulled them back up. They were soon done and making their way the rest of the way to the classroom and the start of a long afternoon for Michelle.

    Jo was waiting for them at the main school gate with Neal stood at his side. Jo had found out that Neal lived in the same direction as them, so they could walk home together.

     “You okay Michelle? You don’t look to good.” Jo asked looking worried.

     “It’s that time of the month again.” Sara said in a whisper so none of the other kids leaving school would overhear her.

     “Oh, that sucks.” Jo said with a wince as he looked at Michelle being helped along by Sheana.

     “You have no idea.” Michelle snapped at him as she walked past.

    Jo went to say something cocky, but stopped when Sara grabbed his arm and then shook her head from side to side in warning. Jo just started walking behind Michelle and Sheana with Sara one side and Neal the other.

     “I bet you’re glad to be finishing school today?” Sara asked as she looked past Jo at Neal.

     “Yes, which is normally the opposite.” Neal said with a roll of his eyes.

     “Do you not like being at home then?” Sara asked trying to make it sound like a simple enough question.

     “I live with my uncle, and let’s just say we don’t get on very well.” Neal said in a tone that told Sara he didn’t want to speak about it anymore.

    Sara used the fact he’d just said that to link with his mind and check out the sort of memories that brought up in his mind. Sara was shocked when she saw Neal’s uncle beating him a number of different times when Neal wasn’t fast enough to get out his way. Other images showed Neal blocking the doorway to his bedroom to stop his drunken uncle getting into his room.

     “You’re welcome to come and hang with us at my house.” Sara offered.

     “Really? You don’t mind, or have to check with your mother first?” Neal asked looking shocked at being invited to Sara’s house.

     “Mum would be mad with me if I didn’t offer.” Sara giggled.

     “You’re welcome to come over to my place anytime as well.” Jo said. “It would be doing me a big favour with my mum; she’s always going on at me about hanging with more guys.” Jo added with a roll of his eyes.

     “Is that because of what happened to Mike? And you not hanging out with anyone now?” Neal asked with a sad look.

     “Hey, what do you think we are?” Sara asked trying to look hurt by Neal’s comment.

     “I’m sorry; I didn’t mean it that way Sara.” Neal said looking worried he might have just upset her. “I just mean he doesn’t hang with other males.”

     “Well neither do you.” Sara said as she stuck her tongue out at him just before she started giggling. Neal was soon chuckling as well when he saw that Sara wasn’t really angry with him. “Why don’t you hang out with some of the others guys at school anyway?” Sara asked when they stopped laughing.

     “I just feel weird being around most kids my own age.” Neal started to explain. “They all complain about their parents, or they’re all excited about something their parents did, and I found I didn’t know what any of that was like, so I just stopped hanging around other kids.”

     “Do we make you feel like that?” Sara asked.

     “No, you’re the first group that actually cared about what I was feeling.” Neal smiled. “I know I’ve been asked it all day at school, but it seemed like you all actually cared, and you also came to see me at the hospital yesterday.” He added proudly. “Not even my uncle came to see me while I was in there.” Neal added with a frown and an edge of anger to his voice.

     “What’s the deal with you and your uncle, has it always been just the two of you?” Sara asked.

     “No, it used to be me, my uncle and his wife, but she left him when she found out he’d been sleeping with another woman. Now he’s just a very angry drunk most the time.” Neal found himself saying before he could stop himself. Neal looked worried when he realised what he’d said.

     “Is that why you don’t like going home then?” Sara asked in a caring manner. “You shouldn’t let him get away with things he shouldn’t be doing Neal.” Sara added.

     “I don’t.” Neal snapped back before he let out a sigh and calmed down again. “I’m sorry Sara, but I just need to make it to the end of this school year and I can move out and go to college someplace far away.” Neal explained.

     “How will you look after yourself and get through college?” Sara asked.

     “My parents had some money and it was put in a trust that can’t be touched until I turn sixteen. It was something my father put in place to cover me going to college, or so a friend of my father’s said.” Neal shrugged like he didn’t have all the details.

     “Aren’t you worried about your uncle getting his hands on it?” Sara asked sounding worried.

     “No, he has access to money to look after me, that’s the only reason he puts up with me, well kind of puts up with me.” Neal said with a sick sounding chuckle.

     “Your father sounded like a smart man.” Sara said with a sad smile.

     “I’m told he was, and I think he knew he couldn’t trust my uncle or his wife, and that is why he set up my inheritance the way he did.” Neal grinned at that. “He even made it so the money would go to a number of different charities if anything happened to me, just so my uncle never saw a penny of it if he got any weird ideas.” Neal explained.

     “So you just put up with him beating you?” Sara asked.

     “I never said he beats me!” Neal shot back with a worried look. “What told you that?” He asked sounding panicked.

     “No one told me, I just thought that was what he was doing to you, and why you didn’t want to go home.” Sara said as she tried to cover her slip. “Is he doing other things to you then?” Sara asked with fear in her voice, but she already knew that nothing like that was happening to him.

     “Oh god no!” Neal said as he screwed his face up in degust. “I’d kill him if he ever tried anything like that.” Neal added.

     “So does he hit you then?” Sara asked in a soft worried voice.

     “Yes, but only when he can get his hands on me. Most the time I can keep out his way, and I don’t want to end up in foster care, I hear that can be just as bad.” Neal said looking worried.

     “You should still talk to someone about it Neal.” Jo said. “Don’t put up with shit like that.” He added with anger in his voice.

     “I’m fine.” Neal said trying to reassure them. “I need you both to promise me you won’t tell anyone about any of this, I can handle my uncle for another year.” He added.

    Sara and Jo both promised to keep his secret, but Sara had a plan to go round and compel Neal’s uncle to stop drinking and never raise a hand to Neal again, but she wasn’t about to tell Neal she could do all that.

     “So do you want to come back to my place and hang out for a couple of hours? We’ll even throw in dinner to temp you.” Sara asked with a grin.

     “Are you sure your parents won’t mind me coming round?” Neal asked looking nervous, but already knowing he wanted to hang out with them all.

     “It’s just my mum, sister, aunt and her little sister back at home, and then there’s me and Sheana. Michelle comes over to do her home work and hang out until her mother comes to collect her later in the evening.” Sara explained the reason for Michelle coming back to the house with them like she lived there, which she did, but they didn’t need Neal finding that out.

     “You all work together at the internet cafe in town as well don’t you?” Neal asked.

     “The girl’s do, but I don’t.” Jo said. “I don’t have the legs to carry off wearing the skirt.” He added with a grin.

     “Yes we do.” Sara said as she giggled and slapped Jo for being silly. “Have you been in there?” Sara asked.

     “No, too many people in one place for me.” Neal said with a shudder.

     “You really are a private person aren’t you?” Sara asked with a curious look.

     “Yes, I guess I am, so you can see why being attacked by some... Whatever it was that attacked me, was the last thing I needed in my life.” Neal frowned.

     “You seem fine when you’re with us.” Sara pointed out.

     “You all seem a little different to the others, but in a good way.” Neal said when he saw the way Jo and Sara looked at him. “You’re the only ones that didn’t look at me like I was insane when I told you about the thing that attacked me, and how a white wolf saved me from getting hit by that car.”

     “After what happened at school the other month, we all believe anything can happen.” Jo said.

     “I’m not so sure that it was a movie publicity stunt after what happened to me.” Neal said in a whispered voice as he looked around for any signs of them being watched. “I think some of the things they make movies about are actually real.” He added just before he looked around again.

     “So you think that vampires and other monsters are real, and the government know all about it and hide it in plain sight and argue it all away as being fake or just a movie stunt?” Jo asked it like Neal was being silly.

     “Well it would be the perfect cover for it all wouldn’t it?” Neal said in his own defence.

     “I can see why you have weird dreams now.” Jo chuckled as he slapped Neal on the back.

    Sara just kept quiet and wondered what Neal would do if he knew just how true his thoughts were, and the fact that he was walking with a real life slayer and a witch that was once a genie, and as far as Sara knew Neal could be turning into a form of vampire himself with how fast he healed from the attack.

     “Let’s get back to the question I asked you then Neal, do you want to come over for some dinner at my house?” Sara asked.

     “Yes please, I’d like that a lot, but only if you’re sure it won’t be any trouble.” Neal answered with a smile.

     “It’s settled then.” Sara smiled as she carried on walking towards her home with Sheana and Michelle walking just in front and Jo and Neal at her side.

    Sara formed a mind link with Prue and warned her they were bringing home company, just to stop her or Jenna saying something about the supernatural world when they walked in. Sara also linked with her mother and Sandy to let them know she was bringing home the boy that got attacked, and what she had found out about his uncle.

    Prue was prepared to play the perfect aunt when Sara and the others entered the house. Jenna was sat at the kitchen table colouring when they entered the kitchen.

     “Hi Prue, I hope you don’t mind, but I invited Neal over to join us for dinner? His uncle is working late and I didn’t think he should be on his own after what happened to him at the weekend.” Sara explained “This is Neal, and Neal this is my Aunt Prue and her little sister Jenna.” Sara introduced them to one another.

     “Hello Neal, it’s nice to meet you, and we can always make room for one more at the dinner table.” Prue smiled as she shook Neal’s hand.

    Neal noticed how cold Prue felt to the touch, but never said anything and just put it down to her handling something cold before they entered the kitchen. “Thank you for letting me join you Prue, and hello Jenna.” Neal added with a smile as he looked down at the little girl now stood just in front of him looking up.

     “Hellos.” Jenna smiled as she reached out to shake his hand like Prue just had. “Does you’s like to colour?” Jenna asked.

     “I use to, but it’s been a long time since I last did any.” Neal said as he bent over to get closer to Jenna’s height.

     “I helps you to remembers then.” Jenna said as she dragged Neal over to the kitchen table and made him sit down next to her so they could colour together.

    Neal looked happy enough to sit and entertain the small child and he was soon being handed a crayon and shown which part needed colouring in.

     “I’m sorry about this Neal, but she loves to have people help her colour.” Prue laughed as she watched him start to do as he was told.

     “I don’t mind Prue; she’s hard to say no to.” Neal smiled.

     “Sara said something happened over the weekend, I hope it was nothing bad?” Prue asked pretending not to know who Neal was as Sara hadn’t said anything about it yet.

     “I’m sorry Prue, but Neal was the boy that got attacked by that animal.” Sara said pretending to sound shocked.

     “That was you?” Prue asked sounding just as shocked to find out. “The news said they thought you’d lose both arms they were that badly hurt.” Prue added as she looked at the fact Neal had full use of both arms and hands. Prue couldn’t sense anything odd about Neal, but she saw enough blood at the scene to know he shouldn't be up and about now.

     “The news just made it out to be much worse than it actually was, as you can see.” Neal said as he pulled up the sleeves on his jumper to show Prue the faint scars on his arms.

    After seeing his arms and how fast they had healed to that point, Prue knew that something strange was going on with the boy, but she couldn’t talk to Sara about it until later, and then they would need to keep an eye on him to see what happened next. Prue did think about getting Sara to form a mind link, but she thought it best to wait until they could all talk later after Neal went home.

     “I’m very glad they did, but I bet it still must have scared you half to death?” Prue said as she carried on sorting out dinner.

     “I thought I was going to die until the large white dog jumped in and tried to save me.” Neal said, not bothering to say it was wolf anymore, as this just got him strange looks from everyone he told.

     “I guess someone thought your number wasn’t up yet.” Prue smiled like she was glad he was still with them.

    Neal spent a little more time colouring with Jenna, and then they all got cleaned up ready for dinner and they were just dishing up as Karen got home, followed by Sandy a couple of minutes later.

    Sara introduced Neal to her mother and older sister and then Neal had the same talk with the two of them as he’d had with Prue earlier. Neal seemed to fit right in with the others and he was soon being treated like another member of the family, he even helped the others wash and dry the dishes after dinner before they took over the kitchen table to get their homework done.

    Once their homework was done they sat and talked about music and films for a time before Sandy offered to run Neal and Jo home. Sandy already knew that Sara and Sheana were going out with Prue to try and track down the thing that attacked Neal, and the white wolf that saved him. Michelle was going to monitor things from the secret room under the cafe with Samantha and Jo, but Jo would need to make it look like he was going to bed at home before he used his phone app to blink over there.

     “Are you sure you’re up to helping out tonight Michelle?” Sara asked as her and Sheana were getting ready to morph into the Slayer and the black witch.

     “I’m good.” Michelle smiled. “I’ve taken something for the cramps and Sandy gave me this big bar of chocolate.” She added with a grin when she held up the bar of chocolate in her right hand.

     “Save me a piece.” Sheana giggled when she saw how happy Michelle was with the fact she’d get to eat chocolate again, and not get moaned at for it.

     “I’ll try, but I won’t make any promises.” Michelle warned.

    Prue finally joined them when Sandy got back from running the boys home and Jenna was being entertained as she wouldn’t go to bed alone while she was still awake, so she always sat with Karen and Sandy in the living room.

    Sara and Sheana morphed into their armour, as did Prue now that Sheana had helped Samantha design an outfit for her as well, so they knew Prue would be better protected if another vampire like Valeck tried to take her out and Sara and Sheana weren’t around. Sheana had even helped design a belt so Prue could blink just like Sara could with hers. So they were soon all blinking over to the cafe and the secret room in the basement. Sheana blinked herself and Michelle over, while Sara and Prue blinked themselves.

    Samantha and Hypatia were both in the basement already looking through the information, so they could direct the three of them to the best place to start looking for the cyborg vampire monster the commander came up with.

    Prue explained what she’d seen on Neal’s arms, and how she couldn’t; sense anything vampire or other demon in him, but something was going on with his body to heal it as fast as it was.

     “Let’s just focus on catching the two of them, and then we can have a look at your young Mr Atkinson.” Hypatia said, wanting to concentrate on one problem at a time. “Sammi and I have noticed a pattern of animals going missing in this area, so we think that it’s the best place to start looking, and it’s close to where the boy was attacked.” Hypatia explained as she pointed at a map of the county.

     “Is Karl keeping his men out the way like I asked?” Sara asked, but already knew he wouldn’t before she saw the frown Hypatia gave her.

     “Did you really expect him too?” Hypatia asked with a chuckle.

     “No, but it was worth a shot.” Sara said in her sexy slayer voice as she looked at Hypatia from behind the sunglasses she always wore when dressed as the slayer. “Okay, let’s go catch us some monsters.” Sara said with a smile just before she blinked to the point that Hypatia had indicated on the map.

    Sheana and Prue did the same, while Michelle joined Samantha and Hypatia at the computers, they were joined by Jo a little later after he’d faked going to bed before blinking over.

    And so the hunt started to track down the monster that attacked Neal, and the wolf that saved him.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © November 2012

Chapter Three

    Sara, Sheana and Prue had been blinking around for a couple of hours looking for the cyborg vampire and the white wolf, without much luck when they suddenly heard Jo in their ear pieces telling them that the men in black were tracking what they thought to be the wolf.

    “Give us the location.” Sara asked.

    Jo told them where the men in black were and the three of them were soon blinking over to that place. Sara was worried that without the wolf to stop her mate from attacking, then they could be looking at a death, so they wanted to get to the wolf and find out where her monster mate might be, and explain that they wanted to help them.

    Sara was the first one to appear close to where she could hear three solders shouting for back up as they had the wolf cornered.

    “Get someone down here now with the tranq gun or we’ll just shoot the thing!” Sara heard one of the men shout into his headset.

    “Screw this man! I’m taking the shot!” Another one of the men shouted as he raised his gun to take the shot.

    Sara touched her belt and blinked just in time to take half a dozen shots to the chest as she blocked the path between the soldier and the white wolf that had curled up ready to die. The bullets didn’t go through Sara’s red armour, but it still stung as they hit her.

    The firing stopped the minute Sheana appeared and a second later all three men were face down with Prue holding what was left of their guns after she’d bent them all out of shape.

    “You okay Slayer?” Prue asked with anger in her voice.

    “I’m fine.” Sara growled in her Slayer voice as she reached out to stroke the scared wolf. “We want to help you, do you remember me?” Sara asked in a much calmer voice.

     “Please don’t let them lock me up; I need to find Anton before he needs to feed again.” Sara heard a woman say in her head.

    “Is Anton your mate from the night I first met you?” Sara asked.

     “Yes, you remember me, but how did you know I was stuck as this wolf?” The woman’s voice asked with relief to finally be speaking with someone.

     “I remember what Anton looked like, and then I heard your voice in the boy’s head that he attacked the other night.” Sara explained to the wolf while Sheana and Prue kept the three soldiers out the way.

     “Does the boy live? Anton was feeding on a fox as the boy wandered close by and his blood lust took control. I did all I could to protect the child.” The woman’s voice pleaded as the wolf let out a pained whine.

    “Yes the boy is fine and back at school already.” Sara said as she stepped closer and stroked the wolf. “We want to help the two of you, but you will need to trust us and take us to Anton.” Sara added.

     “Do you give me your word that you will do all you can to help my love become his old self?” The woman’s voice asked. “I care not for myself, but please help Anton.” She pleaded with another whine coming from the wolf.

    “I give you my word that I will help you both.” Sara said as she put a hand to her heart. “Do you know where Anton is now?” Sara asked.

     “Yes, he is here.” The woman’s voice said in Sara’s head just before she saw an image of an old warehouse on the very edge of town. “But he will be looking to feed again soon, and I’ve been having more and more trouble stopping him from acting on pure vampire instinct.” The woman warned.

     “Prue, Witch! We need to move now!” Sara shouted as she waited for Sheana and Prue to get to where she was stood with the wolf at her side. Sara sent Sheana and Prue the same image that the wolf sent her and then Sara wrapped an arm around the wolf before blinking them both away, but not before she looked at the three soldiers and said she’d be having a word with them later.

    Sara couldn’t see any sign of the wolf’s mate, but she could sense he was close by. “Call out to him and see if he’ll come to you.” Sara said.

     “You do promise to try and help him right?” The woman’s voice asked.

     “I gave you my word, but that will change if he kills a human, so call him.” Sara said with a little more anger in her voice.

    The wolf let out a howl and then they all heard something moving around in the warehouse just before part of the wall blew out to reveal the monstrous version of the man they had met while out on patrol the very first time after Sara put on her slayer disguise.

     “Slayer not hurt mate.” Anton said in a rough voice as he moved towards Sara thinking she was here to kill them both.

    Sara tried to stop him with her thoughts, but it looked like the commander had blocked her from being able to do that, so it looked like she would need some other way to stop him, preferably one that didn’t get her or him killed, not that she was worried about herself getting killed, but she had promised the wolf she’d try not to hurt him.

    The creature that the wolf called Anton ploughed into Sara at immense speed forcing Sara to dig her feet into the ground, leaving two deep ruts in the ground when she fought to hold her position.

    Sheana and Prue both made a move towards Sara to help her, but Sara stopped them. “See what you can do to help her, Witch! You hold her why she works Prue.” Sara grunted as she threw Anton to one side into a pile of rubble.

    Anton was soon back on his feet and running at Sara again, but Sara was able to side step him this time, and then pull him back when he saw Prue holding the wolf while Sheana scanned the wolfs body with her hand trying to find the thing stopping her from taking human form again.

     “Leave mate alone!” Anton growled as he was pulled back and slammed into a wall by Sara.

    Sara managed to pin him to the wall for the time being, but he was putting up one hell of a fight as he had to watch Prue hold the wolf while Sheana cast a spell to reverse whatever the scientist did to alter her. Sara took her eye off Anton just as he got a hand free, and he slashed a blade like claw across her chest, but the dragon armour held, but she still felt the blow and lost her grip on him again.

    Sheana chanted something as blue mist started coming from her fingers and engulfed the wolf. The wolf started to lose its fur and take on the shape of a naked woman with long blonde hair. Prue let the woman fall to the ground when she stopped fighting with her to get free.

    The woman looked up with tears in her eyes as she smiled at Anton who was still fighting with Sara to get free. “Anton! Anton! They want to help you, please stop fighting her.” The woman pleaded.

     “Kill the Slayer!” Anton screamed out. “Orders to kill the Slayer.” Anton shouted as he fought even harder to get loose of Sara’s grip so he could kill her.

    Sara wasn’t shocked to hear Anton say what he did, but she was sick of playing games with him, so she let him go and once the two of them were back on their feet, Sara jumped up into the air and did a spinning kick which would have taken a normal person’s head clean off their shoulders, but it just sent Anton flying back into the pile of rubble, he didn’t get back up this time though.

     “You said you wouldn’t hurt him!” The woman said as she scrabbled to her feet and ran over to Anton’s unconscious body to try and help him.

     “I promised not to kill him.” Sara reminded her as she got her breath back.

     “Nice kick Slayer.” Prue smiled as she looked at how far Sara had just kicked him. “You okay? He got a couple of good swipes at you.” Prue said as she walked over to where Sara was stood looking down at Anton lying on the ground with the naked women sobbing.

     “I’m fine, but I’m still not back at 100% just yet.” Sara gasped out as she tried to get enough air into her lungs, which wasn’t the easiest thing to do when wearing a corset. “We better see about getting these to back to Tia before the men in black track us down.” Sara added, but just as she finished speaking they saw three silver vans come screaming around the corner and screech to a halt just in front of them.

     “Step away Slayer, we’ll take it from here.” A soldier Sara had never seen before said as he got out the lead van and pointed his gun right at her.

     “Prue, Sheana? I need the two of you to get them back to Tia, while I explain a couple of things to these assholes.” Sara said in a mind link to the two of them.

     “I’ve stopped their weapons from working, so have some fun for me.” Sheana thought back with a grin in her voice.

     “Thanks sis, I plan to do just that.” Sara thought back with an evil laugh at the end.

    Sara stepped between the men in black and Sheana and Prue, just in case they had some new toy that Sheana couldn’t control, but it turned out they hadn’t got any when she heard a couple of clicks from them realising they couldn’t fire their guns. This didn’t help Sara to relax though as she thought about the fact a couple of these men had just tried to shoot her again.

    Sheana placed a hand on the woman and the unconscious man before the three of them vanished, then Prue did the same, but not before giving Sara a worried look.

     “Don’t worry Prue, I’ll be fine.” Sara said with a wicked grin which made Prue giggle, then Prue was gone, leaving Sara stood facing the small army. “Okay boys, who wants to dance first?” Sara asked as she made her helmet form out of her shoulder length red hair.

     “We’re not here to fight with you Slayer.” One of the men said sounding very nervous.

     “Doesn’t look like that to me.” Sara growled. “First you shoot at me, and then just now a couple of you tried to shoot my friends, so that means you need to be reminded as to whom you’re messing with.” Sara pointed out as she stepped closer to the man that had ordered her to step aside.

    Sara had the man up in the air by his throat before he knew what was happening, but before Sara could do anything else to him, a car came screaming around the corner and came to a halt just before Karl jumped out.

     “Slayer! Please stand down and let’s talk about this.” Karl asked in a calm voice as he approached her slowly with his hands up to show he wasn’t a threat to her.

     “I warned you to keep your men out my way Karl and I’ve been shot at as they tried to kill the wolf, and then a couple of them tried to shoot my friends as they removed the danger.” Sara growled out in her slayer voice.

     “I heard about the shooting earlier, that is why I came out here to straighten it all out, but I had no idea that they had tried to shoot your friends, and it will be looked into.” Karl said the last part with anger in his voice as he looked over at his men. “Some of them are new, and still need to learn their place.” Karl added with a frown.

     “This is their one and only warning Karl, the next time I will take them across my knee and spank them.” Sara warned.

     “I understand Slayer, and once again I am sorry for the trouble you had with my men.” Karl said with a nod of his head as he agreed with her.

     “You won’t have any more trouble with these two.” Sara said as she let the soldier drop to the ground at her feet. “The wolf is back in her female form, and I have some friends helping her mate.” Sara explained.

     “Thank you for the help, and please let me know if we can help you in anyway.” Karl said with another nod of his head.

     “If you can keep your men in check, then we shouldn’t have any more problems Karl.” Sara informed him as she looked at the man she’d had hold of. He was giving her an evil look, and thinking of some of the things he wanted to do to her. “I gather you haven’t told the new guys about my ability to read minds then?” Sara asked with a grin.

     “No!” Karl growled as he looked at the solder causing all the trouble. “As we’re on the same side, I didn’t see the point of explaining things like that. I thought it would show trust between us.” Karl explained.

     “I trust you Karl, well I did, but I can’t say I’m keen on some of the new faces though.” Sara said as she looked at the soldier with the dirty mind. “And for the record soldier, I think I might be a little too much woman for you, and I don’t break that easily.” Sara added just before she touched her belt and vanished.

    Karl quickly turned on his men and ordered them back to base for a debrief as he called it, but all his men knew it was really to have their asses chewed off for firing their weapons when they had been told not to.

    Sara blinked into the hallway at Hypatia’s place and then made her way down to Samantha’s lab where they had set up a holding cell to keep Anton in while Samantha worked on removing all the electronics the commander’s scientists attached.

     “How’s he doing?” Sara asked on entering the room and seeing that Samantha was already working on removing some of the devices, while the woman stood off to one side still sobbing in Prue’s arms, but she did have a dressing gown on now.

     “He’s still out cold, and you broke his neck when you knocked him out.” Hypatia said.

     “It will heal.” Sara shrugged, not looking too bothered about any of it, as she knew that a broken neck wouldn’t keep a vampire down for long, only removing it from the rest of the body would do that. “Do you think you can help him Sammi?” Sara asked.

     “Yes, I’m sure I can, I just need to remove this circuitry in his head and let his higher brain functions start again.” Samantha said as she worked on removing a metal plate from the side of Anton’s head.

     “What do you think that psycho commander was trying to do when he did all this to him?” Sara asked as she went to stand next to Hypatia.

     “From what I’ve read of the files we borrowed from Karl, the commander was trying to make an unstoppable super soldier that they could just get rid of at the end of a mission.” Hypatia frowned as she thought of just how stupid humans could be at times. “The Germans tried something similar during the second world war.” She added in a matter of fact way.

     “How did that turn out?” Sara asked with a worried look.

     “They lost the war didn’t they?” Hypatia said with a smirk which made Sara giggle.

     “Good point.” Sara said once she stopped giggling. “How’s she doing?” Sara asked as she looked at the woman sobbing in Prue’s arms.

     “Rosalie will be alright, she’s just worried about Anton her mate.” Hypatia said as she looked over at the woman with pity in her eyes.

     “Rosalie, is that her name?” Sara asked as she also looked at the woman with pity in her eyes. “I never thought to ask her earlier.” Sara added.

     “You were focused on the mission, and you did a good job.” Hypatia said with pride. “I saw you had some trouble with some of Karl’s new men. Do you think this is going to be a problem?” Hypatia frowned.

     “I think Karl will soon have them towing the line, he’s taking them all back to the base, so he can give them a world class bollocking, as he calls it.” Sara explained.

     “Are you still linked with him?” Hypatia asked.

     “Yes, I wanted to make sure he’s not working to another plan and trying to play both sides.” Sara said as she listened in on Karl’s thoughts as he drove back to the base.

     “I don’t sense any deceit from Karl, and after the two of you fought side by side, I think he has far too much respect for you to let anyone try anything against you.” Hypatia pointed out from what she’d read in Karl’s mind in the past.

     “I know all that Tia, but it’s better to be safe than sorry, and it’s kind of funny looking at all the things he wants to do to the man that opened fire on the wolf, and then the two that tried to shoot at Prue and Sheana.” Sara giggled. “Karl had given his men orders for non lethal force only, as they were to catch and hold for handing over to us.” Sara added as she saw the mission briefing he’d given his men earlier that day after Sara had spoke with him.

     “Sounds like someone is in trouble then.” Hypatia said with a raised eyebrow. “And it looks like Karl is trying to work with us as best he can, given the men he’s got to work with.” Hypatia added with a frown.

     “He’s a good man, and I’m sure he’ll soon have his men working to his liking.” Sara agreed. “I better go and see how Rosalie is doing, and apologise for what I did to her mate.” Sara said with a sigh.

     “She understands why you had to do what you did. I think the stress of it all has gotten to her.” Hypatia said with a shake of her head.

     “Do we know how they managed to make her remain in wolf form?” Sara asked.

     “Sheana said she detected a circuit board in her neck that was controlling the change, and it had been left with her in her wolf form when all hell broke loose at the base.” Hypatia explained what Sheana had told her before she went to see how Michelle and Jo were doing back at the cafe. They were still keeping an eye out for trouble.

     “It all sounds like some plot from a bad movie.” Sara said with a shake of her head.

     “Where do you think they get all the story lines from?” Hypatia asked with a grin.

    Sara just frowned at Hypatia before she walked over to see how Rosalie was doing, and to apologise for hurting Anton her mate.

     “Hello Rosalie? I’m sorry that I had to be so rough with Anton, but he left me no other choice.” Sara said as she looked at the woman sobbing in Prue’s arms.

     “Thank you Slayer for keeping your word and saving us from those men.” Rosalie said as she let go of Prue and threw her arms around Sara to thank her. “Will Anton be alright?” She asked as she broke the hug and looked into Sara’s Slayer sunglasses.

     “If anyone can get Anton back to his old self, Sammi can.” Sara said with pride for Samantha and all she was able to do.

     “Anton and I will be forever in your debt for this Slayer.” Rosalie said with a bow of her head.

     “Just remain on the diet of non humans and we’ll call it quits.” Sara smiled. “I think you could do with some rest now Rosalie.” Sara said looking worried as she was almost holding Rosalie up because she was that tired.

     “I don’t want to leave my Anton.” Rosalie said as she looked over to where Samantha was busy removing things from inside Anton’s head with a bloody pair of tweezers.

     “At least take a seat over here then and rest up for a short time, please?” Sara said as she walked Rosalie over to an armchair and made her sit down in it. Rosalie did as she was told and was almost asleep before she’d rested her head on the back of the chair.

    Sara was now focusing on Karl back at the base as he had his men lined up giving them a good telling off for firing their weapons when ordered not to, and also opening fire on the Slayer and her friends. She wasn’t very happy with the soldier that fired on her when he was going to shoot the wolf because he was upset over being stopped.

     “I need to go to the base and have a word with one of Karl’s men.” Sara said as she went to touch her belt and blink over there.

     “Do you need me to come with you?” Prue asked.

     “No, you stop here in case Sammi needs your help. I’ve just let Sheana know to meet me there.” Sara said just before she vanished.

    Karl was ready to blow a fuse with his men for the screw ups they had made while out on their first mission in the field.

     “Adams, Tanner! I want all of these men taken off mission detail until they can learn to follow orders and not go opening fire on anything that moves!” Karl barked out at the line of men in front of him.

     “Yes Sir!” Adams’ and Tanner said at the same time.

     “Permission to speak Sir?!” The soldier that took a shot at the wolf asked as he stepped forward and stood to attention while he waited for permission.

     “If I said no, would you listen to me anyway soldier?!” Karl barked out as he walked over to the man and looked him in the eyes.

     “Yes Sir, I would!” The soldier shouted back while looking straight ahead still.

     “Well let’s hear what you have to say for yourself then.” Karl said as he stepped back and folded his arms across his chest.

     “The wolf was about to attack us, and then this Slayer appeared from nowhere just as I was taking my shot at the wolf. This Slayer would have just been collateral damage if she had been killed, Sir.” The soldier said not looking bothered about what he did.

     “Are you really that stupid soldier?” Karl growled as he got in the man’s face. “I gave orders to leave the wolf and focus on finding the vampire, but you chased it down and cornered it, then tried to shoot it after I gave orders to not use deadly force.” Karl screamed at him. “Your helmet cam shows that the wolf was pacing back and forth, it wasn’t even close to attacking you.”

     “What’s so special about this woman anyway?” The soldier asked in a tone that said he didn’t think much of any women.

    Karl, Adams and Tanner were all about to have a go at him, but they stopped when they saw the Slayer appear right in front of the soldier shooting his mouth off.

    All the men jumped back looking scared shocked and freaked out, all apart from Karl, Adams and Tanner that is, the three of them just smiled as they knew what was coming next.

     “Do you want to see what’s so special about me little man?” Sara purred in her sexy slayer voice as she ran a finger down the man’s nose and over his lips as she moved in closer like she was going to kiss him, but she just lowered her hand to his chest and gave him a little push, but it was still hard enough to make him fall over and land on his backside.

     “Permission to teach this bitch a lesson Sir?!” The soldier said as he got back to his feet looking cocky about his chances.

     “Knock yourself out McGrath.” Karl said with a shake of his head like his man was insane for even thinking he stood a chance against the Slayer.

     “He won’t have to; the Slayer will do that for him.” Adams chuckled.

     “You’ve got that right.” Tanner smirked. “Be gentle with him Slayer!” he added.

     “He lost that right when he called me a bitch.” Sara purred as she waited for this McGrath to make his first move.

    Karl just smiled as he saw Sheana appear next to him in her black witch disguise. “Hello Witch, sorry about the trouble tonight, been having some teething problems with the new men.” He said in a polite tone. Karl had a lot of respect for Sheana since they fought side by side against the commander’s horror show of monsters.

     “Don’t worry about it Karl, no harm done, well not yet anyway.” Sheana said in her more adult sounding black witch voice with a smirk as she looked at Sara stood waiting for a man to try attacking her.

     “I’m hoping she can knock some sense into him.” Karl smiled.

     “Well little man, when are you going to start teaching me?” Sara asked in a bored tone.

     “You really are one sexy looking bitch, do you know that?” McGrath asked as he lunged at her, but Sara already knew what he was going to do, and she just side stepped while sticking her foot out to trip him as he flew past her.

    Sara walked over and slammed her booted foot down on his chest and added just enough pressure to make it hurt as she looked down at him. “That’s Miss Sexy Bitch to you asshole.” Sara said just before she removed her foot and turned her back on him as she walked away again.

    McGrath let out a growl as he got to his feet and he went for Sara from behind. Sara just turned and held out her hand, stopping him dead in his tracks as her fist slammed into his stomach knocking the wind out of him.

     “The only lesson I’m getting from this is how to make you look like a fool. Is that what you wanted to teach me little man, just what a fool you are?” Sara asked in a sexy purr as she left McGrath kneeling on the floor gasping for breath.

     “You bitch.” He groaned out in pain.

     “I’ve warned you about calling me a bitch, do it again and I will take you across my knee and spank you for it.” Sara warned as she stepped back to let him get to his feet again.

     “That was just a lucky shot.” McGrath spat out as he got ready to take a swing at Sara again.

    Sara let him take a swing and she just blocked it, and then she did it a couple more times as she watching him getting more and more angry that he couldn’t land a single blow. McGrath’s temper wasn’t being helped by all the other men in his unit laughing at him.

     “Are you ready to admit that I’m special yet little man?” Sara asked with a pout when she got bored with watching him make a fool of himself.

     “Yes, you’re special alright, a really special breed of super bitch!” McGrath spat out as he took one last swing at her.

    Sara easily stepped out the way of it and then she grabbed him by the jacket and dragged him over to a set of seats where she sat down and pulled him down over her knee.

     “I did warn you about calling me a bitch, but you just wouldn’t listen would you?” Sara said in a scolding tone like she’d heard her mother use with her many times in the past. “Let’s see if this helps you to remember what people tell you.” Sara added as she started slapping his backside while he fought to get off her knee without any luck.

     “OUCH! OUCH! OUCH! Let me go you crazy Bi... OUCH!” McGrath screamed out in pain.

     “Were you about to call me a bitch again?” Sara asked as she paused her spanking of the man.

     “No... I was going to say I was sorry for calling you a B.I.T.C.H.” McGrath spelt out, not wanting to say the word just in case he got another slap on the ass for it.

    Sara was happy that he’d learned something, but whether it stuck in his memory would have to be seen. She released her grip on him and then pushed him off her knee onto the floor before getting to her feet and walking over to join Sheana and Karl, while McGrath got to his feet wincing in pain as he placed a hand on his backside.

     “I don’t think he’ll be sitting down for a couple of days.” Karl said with a grin.

     “It will be worth it if it teaches him to keep his mouth shut and follow orders.” Adams said with a frown. “Sorry about the trouble you had out there tonight Slayer.” Adams added.

     “You know what they say Adams.” Sara said with a grin. “Sticks and stones won’t break my bones, and bullets just piss me off.”

     “I’ve never heard that before, but I’ll remember that the next time I point a gun at you, not that I ever would.” Adams chuckled.

     “It’s not guns I’m worried about with you, it’s a Taser.” Sara smirked.

     “A guy makes one simple mistake and no one will let him live it down.” Adams grumbled.

     “That was one mistake to many if you ask me.” Karl frowned.

     “You’re just bitter because it was you I shot with it.” Adams chuckled.

     “Don’t you miss those days when we were fighting against each other?” Sara asked with a grin.

     “NO!” Karl, Tanner and Adams said together.

    Sara giggled again and was just about to say something else when she heard Michelle in her ear sounding worried about something.

     “What’s wrong Michelle?” Sara asked after forming a mind link with her, not wanting to let Karl and the others know she had an ear wig. Not that they would be able to track it thanks to Sheana using magic to move the signal to another realm.

     “I’ve just picked up some chatter on the police band. There’s some sort of fight at Neal’s house.” Michelle started to explain. “A neighbour called the police saying that they heard some shouting and then it became someone screaming as it sounded like they were being attacked. Reports say there is a fatality at the scene.” Michelle added worriedly.

     “Sheana and I will go check it out and let you know what we find.” Sara thought back just before she broke the link with Michelle and opened one with Sheana. “Sheana? There’s trouble at Neal’s house, we need to go take a look.” Sara said after she’d formed the link.

     “Okay, let’s get going.” Sheana thought back just before she vanished.

     “I’m sorry to cut this little meeting short Karl, but I need to be someplace else.” Sara said just before she touched her belt and blinked away to meet up with Sheana at Neal’s house before Karl could ask any question as to why she need to suddenly leave.

    Sara and Sheana were stood across the road in the shadows as they watched the police and ambulance people going in and out of the house. They didn’t need to enter the house, as Sara could link with all the different minds already coming and going. She’d linked in Sheana as well, so they could try to work out what happened in there.

     “The body of a Mr Paul Atkinson is in the house.” An officer explained to a man in a suit as they stood just outside the house. “He lives here with his nephew, one Neal Atkinson, but he’s not in the house at this time, but neighbours heard Mr Atkinson shouting at someone just before they heard screaming and they saw a girl run from the house with blood on her hands, and Mr Atkinson was found with his throat ripped out.” The officer added as he read from his notepad.

     “Do you think the girl had anything to do with it?” The man in the suit asked.

     “Hard to say at this time, but they didn’t find any female clothes in the house, and there’s no sign of a woman having lived here for some time either, Detective.” The officer explained.

     “See if you can find a picture of this Neal Atkinson, and ask the neighbours if they could sit with a sketch artist and work up a drawing of what the woman looked like.

    Sara scanned the other people in the house and found one of the coroners in the bedroom getting ready to place the body in a body bag, so she got a chance to look at Neal’s uncle.

     “Do you think Neal did that after changing into something?” Sheana asked in a whisper as she also got to see what something had done to Neal’s uncle.

     “I’m not sure, but we need to find this woman and find out what she saw.” Sara whispered back after closing down her link with everyone and Sheana.

     “Can’t you look onto Neal’s mind and find him that way?” Sheana asked.

     “I’ve tried a couple of times, but something is wrong, all I’m getting is static, or something like static.” Sara tried to explain the problem. “It’s like he’s become so freaked out he’s not thinking straight at the minute.” Sara added.

     “Do you think Karl and his men will investigate?” Sheana asked as they watched the policed moving around the outside of the house looking for clues.

     “It looks like an animal of some sort attacked Neal’s uncle, so Karl will think it was a vampire or even Neal after the speed he healed at.” Sara thought out loud.

     “Do you think Karl knows about the fast healing then as well?” Sheana asked looking worried.

     “He does, and he’s got men keeping an eye on him, but I’m not sure if they know where he is now.” Sara said. “Let’s blink back to the cafe and see if Michelle and Jo have any news for us.” Sara added just before she touched her belt and blinked back to the cafe and the secret room in the basement.

    Michelle and Jo were franticly looking through CCTV footage trying to track where the girl had gone when she ran away from Neal’s house, but so far they weren’t able to find her on any of the footage they’d looked at.

     “I know what you’re going to ask Sara, and we’ve been trying to find the girl, but she’s not showing up anywhere, and I’ve not been able to track down Neal either.” Michelle said as she tapped away on the keyboard.

     “Can’t you link with Neal’s mind and find him that way?” Jo asked the same question Sheana had asked earlier.

    Sara explained that she couldn’t lock on to him, and it was like looking on a TV channel that wasn’t tuned in quite right, but the more she focused the more clearly she saw an image start to form, so she used more effort to try and pin down where he was.

     “Maybe you could track him down if you called on Hypatia to help you?” Sheana suggested.

     “That’s a great idea sis!” Sara said as she slapped a hand to her forehead and called herself stupid for not thinking of that herself.

    Sara reached out with her mind and was soon linked with Hypatia. Sara found it easier to do this with her because Hypatia was psychic as well.

     “Hello Sara, what troubles you my sweet child?” Hypatia asked as they met in the psychic version of the garden at Hypatia’s house.

     “I’ve been trying to link with Neal, the boy that got attacked Saturday night, but it’s like his mind has become out of focus to me, and I can’t get a clear picture of where he is.” Sara explained. “Something attacked and killed his uncle in their house, but there’s no sign of Neal at the house.”

     “I was afraid of something like this happening.” Hypatia said more as a thought than a statement to Sara.

     “Afraid of what?” Sara asked. “Afraid that something might try to attack Neal again?” Sara said with anger in her voice.

     “No, afraid that Neal might turn.” Hypatia corrected Sara.

     “You mean he’s been turned into a vampire?” Sara asked sounding shocked now. “But how can he be turned from a bite?” She asked sounding confused.

     “It doesn’t happen often, but it does every once in a while.” Hypatia sighed. “There must have been some sort of attack on a member of Neal’s bloodline that’s sat dormant until he was bitten by Anton and Rosalie.” Hypatia explained.

     “So he’ll be out looking to feed then?” Sara asking with fear in her voice. “But I couldn’t sense anything from him earlier tonight.” Sara said.

     “He may just be like Sammi, or some form of that, not all highbred vampires crave blood.” Hypatia explained what she knew of the few half breeds she’d come across.

     “We better find him and help him deal with this new side.” Sara said, wanting to focus on tracking Neal down before he hurt anyone else.

     “I’m not sure how he’ll deal with what he’s done to his uncle though Sara.” Hypatia warned.

     “I found out his uncle was beating him, so I can’t see him being that bothered by it.” Sara frowned.

     “If his uncle tried to beat him tonight, that could have been what triggered the change. Anger and fear are the main things to bring on the change in half bloods.” Hypatia said with some satisfaction in Neal’s uncle meeting his end at the hands of the person he’d been praying on. “We better get to work and track the poor child down and help him before Karl and his men catch him.” Hypatia added as she linked up fully with Sara and focused both their thoughts on finding out where Neal was.

    With Hypatia’s help they managed to break through the static Sara had been having trouble with, and they both saw where Neal was running, through his eyes.

     “I know where he is now, Thanks Tia.” Sara said as she got ready to break the link and blink over to his location so she could get him to safety.

     “Be careful Sara, and be warned you may need to reveal who you are to convince him to come with you.” Hypatia said.

     “I understand Tia; I’ll talk to you later.” Sara said just before she broke the link and filled Sheana and the others in on what they had to do, and who the killer might be.

    Sheana, Michelle and Jo were all sat with their mouths open when Sara finished explaining to them about Neal being the one that killed his uncle, and how he was a half blood vampire.

     “What about the girl the neighbours saw running from the house covered in blood?” Jo asked.

     “I don’t have all the answers yet, but I hope to find out once we get hold of Neal.” Sara said sounding frustrated. “Come on Sheana, we need to go and get him before Karl and his men do.” Sara said as she sent Sheana an image of the place Neal had gone to and was still hiding at. Since linking to Neal with Hypatia’s help, Sara had been able to keep tracking him, even if Neal’s mind was confused and scared about what was happening to him.

    In a flash Sara and Sheana had gone from the room under the cafe to a small wooded area on the edge of a park close to Sara and Sheana’s house where they had gone for a picnic earlier in the year.

     “Are you sure he’s around here?” Sheana asked as she looked around but couldn’t see any sign of anyone.

     “Yes, he’s in those bushes watching us right now.” Sara said as she looked over towards a small group of trees. “We need to take this slow and not provoke him in anyway.” Sara added as she started walking towards the group of trees.

    As they got closer to the trees they both heard some movement as something started moving away from them.

     “Neal? I want to help you.” Sara said, but she sounded very different due to the device Samantha made to alter her voice to sound more grown up.

    The movement stopped as she got Neal’s attention by using his name, and she could feel the confusion as he tried to work out whether or not to believe her. Sara felt him finally make his mind up that he needed to trust someone with what had happened and he started to make his way out of the trees to where Sara and Sheana were stood waiting.

    What Sara and Sheana saw step out of the trees left the two of them unable to speak for a couple of seconds. Instead of a medium height boy with short black hair. It was a girl with long glossy black hair and a figure that most models would kill for. Sara and Sheana got a good look at it due to her being naked. The girl was still covered in blood and she had leafs and twigs caught up in her hair from hiding out in the clump of trees.

     “What’s happening to me?” The girl asked with tears in her eyes. “Why am I a girl?” She added like Sara and Sheana would be able to answer her questions.

     “Neal?” Sara finally managed to ask. She opened the link more with the girl to make sure this was really Neal, and she could feel the fear and confusion. Sara could also see what had triggered the change and had led to him/her killing his/her uncle.

    Neal had gotten in the house and ran up to his room trying to avoid seeing his uncle, but his uncle was blocking the doorway to Neal’s room, so Neal had tried to get into the bathroom as soon as he saw the half empty bottle of Jack Daniels in his uncles hand, but his uncle was a little to close and he was able to grab Neal’s jacket and pull him back, slamming him into the wall and knocking the wind out of him. His uncle had then started punching Neal in the side; his uncle never punched Neal in the face.

     “Get off me!” Neal screamed, but his voice had gone up a couple of pitches making him sound like a girl, and he could feel his nails starting to dig into his hands as he felt a white hot anger growing inside him.

    Neal looked down at his hands while his uncle stepped back looking shocked at something that was happening to Neal, and Neal could see his hands looked more slender, but the thing that freaked him out was the fact his fingernails were now longer and came to feminine points, but still looked very dangerous. His uncle had looked on in shock as Neal’s hair started to grow out and his face became that of a beautiful girl. Neal forgot about his fingernails when he felt his chest swelling up and a pain down in his groin.

     “What the fu...?” Neal’s uncle had said as he looked at the bottle in his hand just before he let it drop to the ground like it was causing him to see weird things.

    Neal hadn’t been drinking and he was living through this weird thing, so he knew it wasn’t that causing the problem. Neal let out a very feminine scream as the pain of the changes became too great and he thought he was dying as his whole body felt like it was on fire.

    The pain was so great that Neal passed out, and when he woke again he found himself in his uncle’s bedroom with his uncle removing what was left of his clothes and he felt funny as his chest jiggled and it felt like he had some sort of weird packing around his bottom. He was soon fully awake though when he realised what his uncle was about to do to him, not realising that he was now a very pretty looking girl.

     “No! Get away from me!” Neal screamed, but it was not his voice he heard say it. “What the hell have you done to me?” Neal asked in a panic as he tried to sit up, but his uncle pushed him back down, but not before Neal saw his body, or her body as he’d just seen breasts and a smooth groin like he’d seen in some of his uncle’s magazines.

     “I don’t know what happened to you freak, but I’m going to make good use of it.” His uncle said in a drunken voice as he tried to hold Neal down while he removed his own pants.

    As freaked out as Neal was over all this, he could feel something building inside, something he’d never felt before. A power that told him he could stop this from happening.

     “Get away from me you bastard!” Neal snarled out through a weird feeling mouth as it felt like she had longer sharper teeth that was confirmed when she ran her tongue across the razor sharp teeth he now had. “Touch me again and I will kill you.” He spat out sounding funny as he tried to speak with the new teeth in his mouth, but he knew he could kill his uncle, and he wasn’t going to feel sorry about doing it.

     “You’ll do as you’re told now you have something I can use.” His uncle said as he approached Neal with his pants now around his ankles as he went to grab Neal’s new breasts.

     “I told you to get away from me.” Neal snarled as he slashed out to scratch his uncle’s face with his new longer nails, but he aimed a little low and ripped out his uncle’s throat instead and sprayed herself and the room with his blood.

    His uncle let out a blood curdling scream that lasted until he was unable to scream anymore due to all the blood filling up his lungs due to the gaping hole in his neck.

    Neal looked at his uncle as he fell to the ground still coughing and choking on his own blood as he held his throat like it would stop the blood leaking out. Neal then looked at his blood soaked slender feminine fingers and wanted to taste the blood on them, but he refused to let any part of that man inside him, even if all the blood did look good.

    Neal just turned and ran from the house, not bothering to put on any clothes; he just wanted to get as far away from the blood and his dead uncle. He couldn’t help but notice the changes in his body as he ran down the street. He remembered seeing a couple of his uncle’s neighbours out in the street as he ran down it, but he was trying to get away from this nightmare he’d found himself in. Neal had been so freaked out by everything else that happened, that he never realised he was running faster than he’d ever been able to before, and he’d ran until he ended up here in the park and he finally rested against a tree as he started to work out what happened to him.

    Sara was snapped back to the present when she heard the girls speak again.

     “Yes.” The girl nodded as she looked down at her breasts and reached up to touch them like she was in a dream and they wouldn’t be there when she touched them, but they ware and she let go again and tried to step away from her own body, but just tripped over and fell on the ground, landing on her well padded bare backside.

    Sara just looked at Sheana, and Sheana looked back at Sara with the same freaked out look on her face as neither of them was expecting to find Neal as a female. Before Sara had time to say anything else to the girl a couple of lights came on at the other side of the park and they heard dogs barking and men shouting at them. Sara closed the distance between her and the new look Neal and then blinked them both away. Sheana did the same as she heard Sara tell her to meet up at Hypatia’s place to find out what had happened.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © November 2012

Chapter Four

    Hypatia ran up into the hallway when she heard Sara shouting for her help. She entered the hallway and saw Sara holding onto a naked girl with blood on her body, twigs and leafs in her hair and a freaked out look on her face from what Hypatia thought to be the fact she’d just been transported from one place to another by a woman dressed all in red with matching red hair.

     “Who’s this? I thought you were going after this boy called Neal?” Hypatia asked.

     “This is the boy called Neal, well it was.” Sara said looking confused with it all.

     “Oh.” Was all Hypatia said just before she saw Sheana appear next to Sara with the girl sat on the floor trying to get away from them all.

     “Is that all you’ve got to say? Oh!” Sara said sounding a little freaked by it all.

     “Who are you all, and what’s happened to me?” Neal asked as he held his hand up to his throat when he heard that same female voice coming from him. It also reminded him of what he now looked like as he looked down at his blood soaked female chest.

     “I think we need to help you relax before you lose total control.” Hypatia said as she stepped over to where Neal was still sat on the marble floor and she touched a hand to his head.

    Neal’s eyes rolled up into his/her head just before he/she passed out and Hypatia picked him/her up and carried him/her towards the living room to place him/her on a couch. Sara and Sheana followed, and then waited for Hypatia to place the girl on the couch before they explained what they knew so far.

    Sara let Hypatia form a mind link so she could then show Hypatia what happened. Hypatia didn’t look too worried about the fact that Neal had killed his uncle after seeing what he was going to do to him now he was a girl. Hypatia was impressed that Neal had fought the urge to feed from him, not that she’d want to taste a horrid creature like that on her tongue either.

     “The poor child has just had her whole world turned upside down.” Hypatia said with a sigh as she looked at the girl asleep on the couch. Hypatia called Neal a girl because that’s what he was now.

     “Couldn’t we just let Sheana cast a spell to make her a boy again?” Sara asked.

     “I’m not sure I can do that Sara.” Sheana said with a worried look. “The cause of Neal’s drastic change is hard to work out, and if I can’t work out the correct spell, it won’t work, and I could make things worse for him.” Sheana explained.

     “So he’ll be stuck like this and crave blood as well?” Sara said feeling sorry for Neal and the drastic turn his life had taken. “But why did he turn into a girl in the first place?” Sara asked as she looked at Hypatia for an answer.

    It’s hard to say. This could have been his or her true form to begin with.” Hypatia shrugged.

     “What do you mean, true form? He was a boy up until this evening when his uncle started beating him.” Sara frowned as she pointed at the girl still asleep on the couch.

     “I mean the child might have been intersexed, at which point the minute he started to change, his body would revert to its true form, and we would end up with what we’re looking at now.” Hypatia tried to explain. “I’ve never seen or felt a half blood with such a strong vampire spirit though. What do you know of his parents?” Hypatia asked looking a little too excited about it all.

     “Jo said they were killed just before Neal was born, and that Neal was delivered at the scene.” Sara explained what she’d been told.

     “Do you know how his parents died?” Hypatia asked.

     “I think it was a car crash, but I can’t be sure.” Sara shrugged. “Different people say different things, and Neal wasn’t on a very friendly bases with his uncle, as you know.” Sara frowned as she thought about the nasty man that had been charged with looking after Neal, but was doing anything but until tonight.

     “I’ll have a word with some people I know and see what we can find out about the accident that brought young Neal into the world.” Hypatia said looking deep in thought as she looked at the sleeping girl.

     “What do we do with her now though? She can’t go out in the world looking like that.” Sara said.

     “She can stop here with me, I will need to give her some training and teach her what she should and should not eat and drink.” Hypatia smiled. “She will need her friends around her as well now more than ever.” Hypatia added.

     “Do you still think he... I mean she needs to know who I really am?” Sara asked, still not able to wrap her head around the fact Neal had turned into a girl, and a half blood vampire girl at that.

     “Yes I think it for the best that she sees a friend is looking out for her now more than ever.” Hypatia admitted.

     “Okay, I guess we better wait around until ‘she’ wakes up.” Sara sighed as she sat back in her seat and relaxed while still in her slayer armour.

     “I’ll go and get Michelle and Jo, that may help to keep Neal calm when he, I mean she wakes.” Sheana said looking just as confused with it all as Sara did. Sheana knew better than most what Neal would feel like when he finally woke and had to deal with what had happened to him, because she’d once been a boy, and was tricked into taking the original genies place and was turned into a girl, but she’d come to enjoy being a girl and having Sara as a sister, and Michelle as a lover.

     “Okay sis, I’ll see you shortly.” Sara said to Sheana just before she watched her blink away.

     “I trust you know we can’t let Karl find out about any of this.” Hypatia said as she pointed at Neal again. “He may be trustworthy, but I don’t trust the ones he works for, and they would look to make a weapon out of this information.” Hypatia frowned.

     “I know.” Sara said with a sigh. “Karl’s a good man, but he does everything by the book most the time.” Sara added with a smile as she thought about him letting her teach one of his men a lesson earlier in the night.

     “Yes, I looked in on your little display for the troops.” Hypatia giggled. “Did you really see the need to take him across your knee?” She asked with a pout.

     “You threatened to do the same thing to me yesterday.” Sara argued.

     “True, but making a threat and then doing it are very different things though Slayer.” Hypatia pointed out.

     “The guy was a jerk, and it was fun teaching him a lesson, and he did shoot me.” Sara grumbled as she folded her arms across her chest and pouted like a small child would when it was sulking.

     “I’m not saying what you did is wrong, I would have done the same if it was me in your place, and I just liked your style.” Hypatia smiled with approval.

     “How are Anton and Rosalie doing?” Sara asked hoping to change the subject away from the nasty man she’d taught a lesson to.

     “Rosalie was sleeping when I came away, and Sammi was just removing the last of the machines from Anton. Sammi said he was already beginning to heal as she removed each piece.” Hypatia explained and sounding hopeful for Anton to make a full recovery.

     “I hope he does, he seemed like a nice man when I first met him and Rosalie.” Sara said as she remembered Prue introducing them to one another and explaining to her the different kinds of feelings different vampires gave off, even when they tried to mask it.

    Sheana returned with Michelle and Jo. Jo sat down next to Sara and draped an arm around her, even though it felt weird for Jo to be getting close to Sara while she was dressed as the Slayer. Sheana went with Michelle down to Samantha’s lab, so Michelle could get a closer look at some of the things the scientists had used on Anton. Michelle and Samantha could spend hours talking about this and that machine. Sheana just liked being around Michelle, so she was happy to let them talk while she enjoyed a cuddle and the odd kiss she would steal while Michelle got her breath back.

     “That’s Neal?” Jo asked as he looked over at the girl sleeping on the other couch. All he could see was her head and long glossy black hair, due to Hypatia having covered her with a blanket to protect her modesty. “Can you help him become a male again?” Jo asked.

     “Sheana’s not sure she can because Neal is not male or female, but a half blood. Sheana thinks the new spirit within Neal would fight against any spell she used to make him look male.” Sara tried to explain what Sheana had told her.

     “How do you think he’ll take it when he wakes up and finds out?” Jo asked looking worried about having a pissed off half blood vampire girl to deal with.

     “He seemed pretty freaked out just before Tia put her to sleep, so I don’t think it’s going to be very pleasant when we explain it all to him, or her as it is.” Sara sighed.

    It was another hour before Neal showed any signs of waking up, but Sara and Jo were still sat waiting with him/her, while Hypatia had gone back down stairs to see how her other two guests were doing. Sheana and Michelle were down there with Prue while she kept an eye on Anton more than Rosalie.

    Neal thought he was having the weirdest dream ever as he started to wake, but he soon realised it wasn’t a dream when he lifted his hand to his head and brushed across his chest, but his hand wasn’t anywhere near his chest. That’s when he realised he had breasts. His eyes shot open and he saw the woman dressed in red from earlier, and from the school a couple of months back. And then he noticed Jo sat next to her like they knew each other.

     “Jo? What’s going on, and why are you here, where ever here is.” Neal said as he raised his hand to his throat when he heard that strange female voice again that he now had. “Why am I a girl, and why don’t you look freaked out by all this?” He asked with a confused look as he sat up and felt the very different feel of his body.

     “You sure have a lot of questions.” Jo joked nervously. “I thought you’d be more freaked out with everything, but you seem pretty calm about it all.” Jo added sounding a little surprised at just how calm Neal did seem.

     “I want to freak out about all this.” Neal said looking even more confused as he looked down inside the blanket he had pulled around him and saw his breasts jutting out from his body. “But I feel really calm right now.” He added with a sigh.

     “That will be thanks to my friend.” Sara said as she spoke for the first time. “We have a lot to explain to you Neal, but the most important thing we need you to realise is that we are here to help you in any way we can.” Sara added in her sexy sounding slayer voice.

    Neal looked at Sara, but she looked nothing like the Sara he knew from school. Sara was still in her Slayer armour with red hair, skin tight red cat suit, corset and boots. She had removed the sunglasses while in Hypatia’s house, but Samantha had done a god job of using makeup to make Sara look very different even without the sunglasses on.

     “The trouble at the school with you and that large wolf wasn’t some movie stunt was it?” Neal asked. “And who are you, and why would you want to help me?” Neal asked, not sure he should trust anyone at the minute.

     “It was a stunt, just not by a movie company.” Sara started to explain. “We needed to stop a group of covert government men from finding out who I really was.” Sara added.

     “Who are you, and why would you need to set all that stuff up at my school.” Neal asked with the same confused look.

     “Because I go to your school, and the last thing I needed was for them to find out who I really am.” Sara smiled.

     “I think I would have noticed you wandering around the school.” Neal frowned, which Sara and Jo thought it made this new female version of Neal look cute.

     “Maybe this will help you.” Sara said as she focused on making her armour retract back into the locket around her neck.

    Neal’s mouth fell open in shock as he saw the sexy looking read head become the blonde haired girl he knew as Sara. It all suddenly made sense then why Jo was sat next to her.

     “But I remember you being in school on that day, so how can you be this red head and yourself?” Neal asked looking even more confused.

     “This is where things get a little confusing.” Sara frowned. “Michelle was pretending to be me that day, so I could show up as the Slayer and pull off the prank we were playing on the men in black.” She explained.

     “How could Michelle look like you, and who are these men in black?” Neal asked. “Are you telling me that you can make people look like whoever you want? Is that why I’m a girl now, did you do this to me?” Neal asked with a little anger in his, or her voice.

     “Yes we are able to make some people look different and like others when we need to, but we had nothing to do with you becoming a female.” Sara said.

     “Can you help me to become a boy again?” Neal asked with hope in his/her voice.

     “We’ve talked about it, and sadly we don’t think we’ll be able to do that because it’s not just the fact that you’re now a girl, but also that you’re a half blood vampire as well.” Sara started to explain the other part of Neal’s new form. “Do you remember what you did to your uncle?” Sara asked nervously, not sure how Neal would react to that memory.

     “I killed him, but he was about to...” Neal trailed off as he/she pulled the blanket even tighter around herself as a shudder passed through her body at the thought of that man touching Neal’s new female form.

     “I know what happened Neal; I saw the whole thing play out in your mind when I found you in the park.”

     “You can read my mind?” Neal asked.

     “Yes, I’m able to do a lot of things, but the thing I find funny, is that I’ve just told you you’re a vampire now, and you’re more interested in the fact I can read minds.” Sara giggled.

     “How can I be a vampire if I can feel my heart still beating, I though vampires were the un-dead?” Neal asked as he placed a hand to his chest and felt the strong thumping of his heart.

     “It’s all part of you being a half blood vampire. Tia will probably be able to explain it all better.” Sara shrugged.

     “Tia?” Neal asked.

     “Hypatia is the other red head you met when I first brought you here. She’s very old and very powerful, but great fun to hang out with.” Sara grinned as she said the last part. “She’s the one helping you to keep calm.” Sara added.

     “Does all this vampire stuff have anything to do with the thing that attacked me Saturday night, or was it the wolf bite that did all this to me?” Neal asked as he tried to get his head around everything that had happened.

     “Yes, but only in an indirect way.” Sara started to explain. “You already had vampire DNA in your body, but the bites from the thing that attacked you, and then the wolf saving you, triggered that DNA to re-write you in this new form.”

     “But why did it make me a female?” Neal asked.

     “Tia thinks you might have been intersexed, so your body was re-written into its true gender.” Sara shrugged, not sure if any of that was true or not. “Did you ever have feelings of being trapped in the wrong body?” Sara asked.

     “Well I was never very well developed as a boy, but I thought I was just a late bloomer.” Neal mumbled. “Some of the other boys make fun of me in the changing room when we shower after gym.” He added.

     “I wasn’t one of them.” Jo said with a hurt look when he saw Sara look at him, as he had gym with Neal, or did before this happened. “And I doubt any of them would be making fun of him, I mean her now.” Jo added as he pointed at Neal sat on the couch facing them with a blanket wrapped around his new female form.

     “Jo’s never made fun of me, he even told some of the others to back off a couple of times.” Neal said in Jo’s defence. “I don’t feel as freaked out about being a girl as I thought I would, but that could just be your friend’s doing.” Neal added with a thoughtful look. “What will happen to me now then, if they find out it was me that killed my uncle?” Neal asked sounding nervous about being arrested in this new form.

     “Your old life is now over my poor child.” Hypatia said as she glided into the room like she was floating on air. “I’m sorry that I had to make you sleep earlier, but it felt like your mind was about to explode.” Hypatia added as she walked over and sat down next to Neal.

     “I thought it was.” Neal mumbled nervously as he looked at the tall slender woman with the long red hair as she sat down next to him. “How will I cope with being a girl? I know nothing about girls.” He added with worry.

     “You’ll do just fine with all us to help you.” Sara smiled reassuringly. “Girls get to wear much nicer clothes than boys as well.” Sara added.

    Sheana and Michelle had also come up to help reassure Neal that everything would be okay. Sheana was still wearing her black witch disguise at this point; she soon made it retract though when she saw Neal was looking at her.

     “Sheana!?” Neal screamed out in his new higher pitched female voice as he watched the black haired, black cat suited woman become the girl he’d known as Sheana since she started school with Sara earlier in the year.

     “Hello Neal, sorry about what happened to you.” Sheana said with a sad looking smile as she sat on the long couch next to Sara and Jo. Michelle took the empty seat next to Sheana and looked at Neal in shock.

     “Wow Neal, you look amazing. How do you feel?” Michelle asked.

     “Weird, numb, stronger, and a whole bunch of other stuff.” Neal said nervously. “I feel like all my senses are stronger, and all the colours seem much brighter.” He tried to explain.

     “Those are all your new vampire abilities making themselves known to you.” Hypatia explained. “You will be stopping here with me for the time being, and I will help you learn to use them, and to not want to kill at the first smell or sight of blood.” She added as she took hold of Neal’s hand.

     “Are you a vampire like me then Sara?” Neal asked.

     “No, Sara is something far more unique.” Hypatia smiled. “Sara is a Slayer.”

     “You mean like Buffy from the TV program?” Neal asked. He looked puzzled when the others all started to giggle at just how true that was. “What did I say?” Neal asked with a pout.

     “Yes I am a Slayer just like Buffy, but I got a little more than I bargained for when I made my wish.” Sara frowned as she looked at the others trying to get there laughter under control.

     “Why would you wish to be a slayer, and how were you able to make a wish like that in the first place?” Neal asked looking confused.

     “I found a ring and when I rubbed it on my trousers a genie appeared and granted me three wishes.” Sara started to explain. “I made my first wish, which was to be like Sara Michelle Gellar. The genie needed me to form an image of this girl in my mind, so I did, but the image I formed was of her as Buffy, so instead of just being like her as herself, I was turned into a real life version of a slayer instead.” Sara added.

    Neal had to place a hand over his mouth to stifle a giggle when he heard the reason Sara was now a slayer.

     “Sorry about that.” Neal mumbled through his hand. “Why would you want to look like Sara Michelle Gellar, not that you do by the way, I think you look prettier.” Neal added.

    Sara looked to be deep in thought as she tried to work out whether or not to tell Neal about the fact she was once a boy until she found the ring and made the wish.

     “I think it will help her adjust Sara, if you told her everything.” Hypatia said as she urged Sara to explain everything to Neal.

    Sara let out a sigh and then carried on explaining everything to Neal. “I was born a boy and up until I found that ring I thought I would never get to live life as a girl, even though I felt like one deep down.” She sighed again. “That is why when I found the ring and the genie came out of it and granted me the three wishes that was the first one I made.” Sara added with a smile as she looked over at Sheana.

     “What did you do with the other two wishes?” Neal asked.

     “I wished for all my identity to be changed to that of a girl called Sara Anne Read with my second wish.”

     “And what did you do with the third wish, or have you not yet used it?” Neal asked looking hopeful that maybe Sara could let him use the wish to change back to being normal in some way, as he wasn’t looking forward to biting people and drinking them dry.

     “I set the genie free with my third and final wish.” Sara said with pride. “I promised her I would, and I’m glad I did.” Sara added with a smile as she looked over at Sheana again.

     “Where did this genie go, and do you think she might be able to help me in some way?” Neal asked in a pleading tone.

     “I may be able to help with your blood urge Neal, but I can’t make you a boy again.” Sheana said looking sad for what Neal must be feeling right now, having had the same thing happen to her when she was tricked into becoming the replacement for the original genie of the ring.

     “You were the genie?” Neal asked with a shocked look. “So you still have all those powers to grant wishes for people?” He asked.

     “No, but I can still use magic, but I’m just a very powerful witch now.” Sheana said modestly.

     “Just?” Neal asked still looking shocked with all this information. “I’d say that was still pretty special if you ask me.” He added.

     “I think you need to think of a new name for yourself Neal. You really don’t look much like a Neal anymore.” Michelle pointed out as she looked at the girl wrapped in a blanket sat across from her.

     “I’ve always liked the name Natalie, and it was my mother’s name.” Neal said with a sad look. “I wonder what she would say if she could see me know?” She added as she looked down inside the blanket again at her breasts still with some faint spots of blood from her dead uncle on them. She could no longer think of herself as a male.

     “Welcome to the world of womanhood then Natalie.” Michelle smiled. “And why were airing all our little secrets, I just want you to know that you used to know me as Mike.” Michelle added with a grin.

     “Mike? But I thought you were killed in the high street by a truck?” Natalie asked with an open mouth. “Did Sheana bring you back from the dead?” She asked excitedly.

     “No.” Michelle giggled. “I never died in the first place. I was mistakenly turned into a girl by Sheana when they thought I was seeing Jo behind Sara’s back, and the only way I could still be seen as Mike was with a special ring, but someone stole my purse and then put the ring on and got killed by the truck before I could get it back.” Michelle explained.

     “So now you’re attending school as Michelle Taylor instead?” Natalie asked.

     “Yep, that’s pretty much it.” Michelle smiled.

     “I thought there was something really familiar about you earlier when we were sat doing our homework, but I couldn’t quite put my finger on it.” Natalie admitted.

     “I hope you understand that we need to keep everything we told you just between us though.” Sara warned.

     “Who would I go and tell?” Natalie asked. “I’d just get locked up for being insane. Some of it happened to me, and even I find it a little hard to believe.” She added with a frown.

     “I know you may find all this overwhelming Natalie, but its better you get use to these new feelings, so I’m going to remove the shield I placed around you.” Hypatia warned just before she pulled back her power to let Natalie feel the full force of her new senses.

     “Wow!” Natalie said as she took in a sharp gasp as she could feel all the different smells in the room, and also hear all the hearts beating, but she seemed to be focusing on Jo more than any of the others and his scent was turning her on and making her tingle deep down. Natalie looked at Jo with hunger in her eyes, but she didn’t want to feed from him, she wanted to make love to him. Part of Natalie’s mind found it disturbing, but another part was thinking with an animalistic lust. “What’s happening to me?” Natalie groaned like she was having an orgasm as she felt moist between her legs.

     “Focus on controlling your feelings Natalie, all your senses are much more powerful now, love, anger attraction, they are all much more potent to you.” Hypatia explained.

     “But why does Jo smell so much better than the rest of you.” Natalie asked as she took in a deep breath through her nose, which she soon realised was a bad idea as it just made her want him even more. “I need him right now.” Natalie groaned as she started to slide off the couch and over towards Jo.

    Sara was stood between Jo and Natalie in a flash, and no matter how hard Natalie tried to get around Sara, she couldn’t, and when she tried to throw Sara out the way that just got her thrown to the ground and pinned there while Jo left the room with Michelle and Sheana.

     “You better take Jo home out the way before I have to really hurt her.” Sara warned.

     “Okay.” Sheana said as she morphed into her black witch disguise and then she blinked Jo and Michelle away with her.

    The minute Jo was gone, Natalie calmed down enough for Sara to let her back up again.

     “I’m sorry about that Sara, but I don’t know what came over me.” Natalie said as she sat on the floor sobbing.

     “Don’t worry about it too much Natalie; Jo’s a good looking guy.” Sara smiled to let Natalie see that she wasn’t to bothered by it, as she’d looked in on Natalie’s mind as she was having the feelings, and she could see it was a pure animal style reaction, and not true love

     “But I don’t want to have feelings about a boy like that.” Natalie said looking even more upset about it all. “Will I ever be safe around people again?” Natalie asked as she looked first at Sara and then at Hypatia for an answer.

     “Yes, you’ll be fine sat next to Jo in a week or two, once you’ve had time to get used to these new heightened senses, and I’ve trained you to use them and shut them down when you don’t want them running wild.” Hypatia explained. “But to start with we better see about getting you cleaned up and into some clothes.” Hypatia added.

     “Come along Natalie, I’ll come and help you.” Sara said as she got up off the floor and then helped Natalie to her feet so they could both follow Hypatia to one of the many guest rooms she had in the house.

    They were soon in the bedroom and then Sara led Natalie into the bathroom where she started running Natalie a bath with some nice smelling bath oils in it.

     “I’ll go and find her some clothes to wear while you help her take a soak in the bath.” Hypatia said to Sara just before she left the room.

    Once the bath was filled to the height Sara wanted it, and took the blanket off Natalie and then helped her to get in the bath where Natalie let out a sigh as she felt the hot water engulf her body.

     “This feels really good.” Natalie said with another sigh. “It all feels so different to me now.” Natalie added with some confusion.

     “I gather you will have a lot of things to get used to now you’re a vampire of sorts.” Sara said as she helped Natalie to get clean. “Do you want me to wash your hair for you?” Sara asked.

     “Please.” Natalie said with a smile as she looked up at Sara. “Will I still be able to go out in the sun and eat garlic?” Natalie asked while Sara washed her hair for her.

     “Garlic is just a myth, as for going out in the sun, you will have to ask Hypatia, or just try it in the morning.” Sara said with a shrug.

     “What if I burst into flames?” Natalie asked with panic in her voice.

     “Vampires don’t catch fire in sunlight, and crosses don’t do anything either.” Sara giggled.

     “What does happen to them...? I mean us? Will I sparkle?” Natalie asked sounding way to excited about it.

     “No you won’t sparkle.” Sara growled as she slapped Natalie across the back of her head.

     “What was that for?” Natalia asked in a pained voice as she tried to rub the pain away.

     “That was for asking a silly question.” Sara scolded her. “And your skin isn’t as hard as stone either.” Sara added before Natalie could ask another silly question based on the twilight movies.

     “I was only thinking out loud, as she must have got her ideas for vampires from somewhere.” Natalie pointed out.

     “A vampire can only go out in the sun if they are in animal form, but with you only being a half vampire, I’m not sure if you will have the same problem, and if you did, I know that Sheana could fix that with a ring like she did for our friend Prue.” Sara explained as she tried to steer Natalie away from the latest movies based on vampires.

     “You mean that Prue is a vampire? What about Jenna?” Natalie asked as she thought about Neal’s meeting with Prue and Jenna earlier in the evening back at Sara’s place.

     “Yes Prue is also a vampire, but Jenna is human again now.” Sara smiled as she thought about Jenna and how she could make them all laugh. “Prue tried to turn Jenna when she was very sick, but for some reason it never took, and Jenna has spent well over a hundred years as a four year old.” Sara explained, but left out the part about Jenna being psychic.

     “Will she age again now she’s human?” Natalie asked totally fascinated with this whole new life she’d become a part of.

     “Yes, she’ll be stealing all my clothes in next to no time.” Sara giggled, happy that Natalie was distracted from some of her troubles by Sara’s ever growing supernatural family.

     “Looks like Jenna’s not the only one you’ll have to worry about.” Natalie said trying to be funny.

     “Once Hypatia gives you the all clear to leave the mansion, you’re welcome to come over and play dress up in my things.” Sara giggled.

     “Was it hard for you in the beginning, when you were first changed?” Natalie asked as she squinted up at Sara through soapy eyes.

     “It was very different, but I always wanted to be a girl, so I’m not the best one to ask.” Sara shrugged. “Sheana would be a good one to talk to about it, she was changed against her will, but she’s come to enjoy being a girl, as I hope you will.” Sara smiled.

     “What about Michelle, does she enjoy being a girl?” Natalie asked.

     “Yes, Mike was dressed as a girl when I talked Sheana into casting the spell on him; it nearly killed Sheana casting the spell because it was so big. It was only when Jo turned up at my house with Mike’s altered body that we realised what I’d done.” Sara said looking sad about the way things happened.

     “Is there anyone else that is not gender defined?” Natalie asked.

     “Nope, well Jo becomes Josie on the weekends to work at the cafe with me, Sheana and Michelle, but he has no plans to become a girl full time, he just likes to come hang out with us girls as a girl.” Sara giggled.

     “Kind of like extreme crossdressing?” Natalie asked.

     “Something like that, except he’s a girl through and through once he puts the ring on to make him a girl.” Sara explained the difference.

     “You mean he could have sex as a girl?”

     “Yes, and he could get pregnant, but that would be a bad thing because it would seal him in his girl form until the child was born if he got pregnant while being Josie, not that Jo would ever go sleeping with a guy in the first place.” Sara grinned. “Josie is a lesbian if you know what I mean.” Sara added with a giggle.

     “Have you and Jo ever done it then, or you and Josie?” Natalie asked with a blush to her cheeks.

     “No, not yet. I want my first time with a man to be special; I just hope it’s with Jo when the time comes.” Sara said with a sigh. “It will depend on whether or not you steal him away from me.” Sara added with a giggle as she playfully slapped Natalie on the arm.

     “I said I was sorry about that.” Natalie pouted as she splashed Sara with water from the bathtub just before she started giggling herself. “And you didn’t have any trouble stopping me getting at him anyway, even with my new added strength.” Natalie added. “How strong are you anyway Sara?”

     “I’m not sure, I’ve never tried to find out, but my powers seem to change when I come across a new demon.” Sara tried to explain. “It’s like earlier tonight when I fought the monster that attacked you, I suddenly had an understanding of cybernetics so I could defeat him.” Sara said proudly.

     “So you stopped him?” Natalie asked with a grin.

     “Yes, he’s down in the basement being healed by Samantha, she’s Hypatia’s mate.” Sara explained when she saw Natalie’s puzzled look. “We also helped his mate to take on human form again. She said she was sorry for biting you like she did, but the car was about to hit you at some speed and she couldn’t get you out the way any other way.” Sara added as she finished off rinsing out Natalie’s hair and then helping her to get back out the bathtub.

     “Are they both stopping here as well?” Natalie asked.

     “Yes, but only until there both well enough to leave again, then they will probably move on to someplace safer than being here in this county.” Sara frowned. “You’ll be safe here; they won’t try to hurt you again.” Sara said thinking that Natalie might be worried about it.

     “I’m not worried about that, but I would like to meet the woman and thank her for saving me that night, even if my life sort of ended anyway, but I can live with this over being dead or broken in a hospital bed.” Natalie said with a shudder just thinking about what could have happened if Neal had been hit by that car.

     “Rosalie is eager to meet you young Natalie.” Hypatia said as her and Sara walked back into the bedroom and found Hypatia laying out some clothes for Natalie to put on. “I’m sorry it’s nothing nicer, but we don’t carry much that will fit you.” Hypatia added as she looked at the lady fit t-shirt and jogging bottoms on the bed next to a sports bra and panties.

     “They look fine to me.” Natalie said nervously. “I was worried I’d be in some over the top dress and heels.” She added with a nervous giggle. “Who is Rosalie by the way, if you don’t mind me asking?”

     “If my name was Alice, then I’m sure I would have found you something a little flashier to wear, but this is far more practical than a designer label dress and high heels.” Hypatia grinned at her reference to the twilight movies. “Rosalie was the wolf that saved you, and her Mate Anton was the one that tried to attack you, but it was only because he was close by eating when you wandered past.” Hypatia explained. “Vampires can be a little touchy if they get disturbed while they eat.” She added with a roll of her eyes like it was such a bother.

    Natalie giggled at Hypatia’s little joke about her not being Alice Cullen from the twilight books, she was Edward Cullen’s Sister in them, and she loved to play dress up using Bella as her living doll. “What will I eat now I’m part vampire?” Natalie asked as she let Sara help her put on the panties and the sports bra before she put on the t-shirt and jogging pants.

     “You will carry on eating all the junk food modern teenagers eat, not that I understand how you can all stuff your faces with that muck.” Hypatia said as she pulled a face. “But you will need to drink a small amount of blood each day to keep your vampire side healthy.” She added.

     “Healthy? Do you mean I will get sick if I don’t have someone’s blood on a daily bases?”

     “No, not sick, but you won’t heal as fast, or be able to use your new senses.” Hypatia explained. “And it will be animal blood that you’ll be having. It is not good to have human blood as it will give you the taste for it and nothing else.” Hypatia warned.

     “What would happen if she did have human blood?” Sara asked.

     “Odds are Natalie would seek to become a full vampire, and then you would hunt her down and slay her.” Hypatia said in a matter of fact way.

     “I don’t want to be like that, please help me to become a good vampire.” Natalie pleaded with Hypatia.

     “I will do all I can my sweet child, but at the end of the day it will come down to how strong you are, and how much will power you have.” Hypatia said as she laid out all her cards on the table, so Natalie wasn’t foolish enough to think this was going to be easy.

     “I’ll help keep you on the right path, and I know that Prue will do all she can.” Sara said looking hopeful. “Prue went down a dark path some time back, and Hypatia helped her to become good again, but I know she had a hard battle getting there.” Sara added as she pulled a shaking Natalie into a hug.

     “Why do you smell different now?” Natalie asked as she took in a deep breath and caught Sara’s scent. “It smells much sweeter, it’s nice.” Natalie added with a smile just before she took in another breath to enjoy it some more.

     “All things living and dead will give off a different scent depending on their mood.” Hypatia explained. “Sara is hopeful, so she’s giving off a scent of hope.” Hypatia smiled.

     “It looks like I have so much to learn about this new body.” Natalie said as she looked down at her much larger chest stuck out under the t-shirt, even with the sports bra compressing her breasts.

     “You seem to be handling it all quite well at the minute Natalie.” Sara said.

     “I think I’m still in shock over it all, but I can’t feel sad about what I did to my uncle.” Natalie looked confused. “Is that a bad thing?” She asked as she looked at Hypatia more than Sara.

     “After what Sara showed me, I would say no, he was in need of being killed.” Hypatia said in a cold tone. “He picked his fight and lost.” Hypatia added with a shrug when she saw the shocked look Sara gave her.

     “I still don’t like the thought of Natalie being a killer though.” Sara said as she found it hard to feel sorry for Neal’s uncle being killed after what she saw in Natalie’s memories.

     “I was proud that you didn’t feed from him Natalie. That shows me you already have a strong will.” Hypatia said with pride in her voice.

     “I didn’t do so well with Jo though.” Natalie frowned.

     “Jo does smell good to me as well most the time, but that’s just because he’s around Sara, and it’s even stronger when she’s all dressed up as the slayer.” Hypatia grinned.

     “That little pervert!” Sara grumbled. “I never knew that he felt that way about me when I was in Slayer mode.” Sara said angrily.

     “You do look hot when you’re the slayer, Sara.” Natalie admitted. “Even though I’m a girl now, I still got a warm fuzzy feeling when I saw you show up in the park.”

     “Great, just what I need to be, a supernatural sex symbol.” Sara blushed just before she started to giggle.

     “If it helps, I thought you looked hot before I became a member of the supernatural family.” Natalie grinned. “Speaking of supernatural, are there real hunters out their like the ones in the TV program of the same name?” Natalie asked.

     “You get the odd one pop up every once in a while, but they normally go and get themselves killed, or they get hired by the likes of the men in black and trained to do it properly.” Hypatia explained.

     “I’ve not come across one yet, not unless I count myself as a hunter, but I do have an advantage over a normal human.” Sara smiled.

     “Well you’ll have plenty of time to learn everything about this new world you’re now a part of, but let us go and meet the others, and you can meet the woman that saved your life.” Hypatia said as she took Natalie by the arm and led her from the bedroom and made her way down to Samantha’s lab.

     “Speaking of time, how long will I live now that I’m half vampire?” Natalie asked as they walked.

     “If you’re anything like my little pet Samantha, then you will stop aging around the age of twenty five, and live until you grow tired of this world.” Hypatia informed her.

     “You mean end my own life?” Natalie asked with a loud gulp.

     “Yes, or someone takes it for you.” Hypatia frowned. “But they won’t touch you while you’re under my protection and marked with my scent.”

     “Will you teach me to protect myself as well as teaching me all those other things you spoke about?” Natalie asked hopefully.

     “I will teach you as much as you want to learn my child, but I also want you to return to school as soon as you’re able to control yourself around others.”

     “You just mentioned someone called Samantha, and said she was like me. How do you know she’s like me?” Natalie asked.

     “She too was born after her mother was attacked by a vampire.” Hypatia explained.

     “But my parents died in a car crash.” Natalie said looking confused.

     “That is what you were told, but I think that something more happened and your mother at least, was attacked and bitten by a vampire while still pregnant with you, that is why the two bites you received from Anton and Rosalie started the change.” Hypatia explained.

     “Why did I suddenly transform tonight though?”

     “The change can be brought on by stress and anger, and from what I saw is Sara’s vision, you were very angry with your uncle when he started beating you, so the change happened to help you protect yourself.” Hypatia explained with a smile on her face as she remembered the look on Natalie’s uncle’s face as Natalie slashed his throat wide open.

    They had walked down to the basement area of the house and through a large set of heavy wooden doors and into a large room that Samantha used as her lab. Samantha and Prue were over near a large table full of lab equipment, while Rosalie was sat at the side of a bed on the other side of the room. Anton was asleep in the bed, and he already looked like his old self again.

     “How’s he doing Sammi?” Sara asked as she looked over at Rosalie holding the hand of a sleeping Anton.

     “He’s doing really well.” Samantha smiled as she looked over at the two of them. “I managed to remove all the devices. Prue and I were just looking at a couple of them.” Samantha added as she held a piece up in her hand.

     “That’s good to hear.” Sara smiled. “I’d like the two of you to meet Natalie, Natalie this is Samantha, and you already know Prue.” Sara said as she introduced them all to each other.

     “You look a little different to when I last saw you.” Prue smiled as she stepped closer and gave Natalie a hug. “I’ll be around if you ever need to talk, and I’ll give you my cell number as well.” Prue added as she sounded like a big sister to her.

     “Thanks Prue, I will be holding you to that.” Natalie giggled nervously.

     “I hope so.” Prue giggled back.

     “Hello Samantha. I hear that you’re a half vampire like me?” Natalie asked as she held out her hand to shake Samantha’s.

     “No, you’re like me as I’m the oldest.” Samantha said with a grin as she reached out to shake Natalie’s offered hand, but then she pulled her into a hug. “And please call me Sammi, all my friends do.”

     “Okay Sammi.” Natalie giggled as she hugged Samantha back.

     “I hope this old dragon's been treating you alright?” Samantha asked as she stuck her tongue out at Hypatia.

    Natalie looked shocked to hear Samantha talk to Hypatia like that, but Hypatia just laughed. Natalie hadn’t been told about Hypatia being a dragon and one of the oldest demons left alive. They all thought she’d dealt with enough for one day.

     “I will make you pay for that later my little pet.” Hypatia purred with an evil glint in her eye.

     “I hope so.” Samantha giggled.

     “I hope you’ll be okay Natalie, because I really need to get home and get some sleep before school tomorrow.” Sara said when she saw the time. It was already the early hours of the morning.

     “I’ll take good care of her for you Sara.” Samantha said with a pout as she wrapped her arms around Natalie again.

     “That’s good to know.” Sara smiled when she saw that Samantha had already fallen in love with Natalie, and Natalie looked happy with Samantha taking her under her wing. “I still need to make contact with Karl; he’s been calling me for the past couple of hours.” Sara said with a roll of her eyes. “He’s not happy about me getting mixed up in the hunt for Natalie.” She added with a sigh.

     “I’ll come with you as back up.” Prue said as she touched a spot on her neck and she morphed into her battle gear that Samantha had made for her, and then Sheana had cast a spell on to make it removable just like hers and Sara’s.

    Sara didn’t need back up, but it was nice to have someone to watch her back just in case something did happen. Sara focused on her own armour and she was soon the Slayer again.

     ‘God she looks so hot when she does that.’ Natalie thought.

     “Thanks Natalie, but I still only want to be with Jo, or Josie.” Sara suddenly said in Natalie’s mind as she stood grinning at her.

     “What the...?” Natalie said as she jumped at the sudden voice in her head. “How did you do that?” Natalie asked.

     “Just one of the many little tricks I can do.” Sara said in her slayer voice as she grinned even more at Natalie’s worried look.

     “You can read all my thoughts?” Natalie asked nervously.

     “I could if I wanted to, but I don’t.” Sara reassured her. “But if you ever need me for anything, just think of me and call out my name, and I’ll contact you.” Sara added with a smile as she stepped over to give Natalie a final hug before her and Prue blinked over to see what Karl wanted her for.

     “Thanks for coming to save me earlier Sara, and I hope we can hang out again soon.” Natalie said as she hugged Sara back.

     “I’ll come over and see you every day until you’re well enough to leave here and come hang with us.” Sara promised. “We could even get you a job at the cafe as well.” Sara added.

     “It may be some time before Natalie is focused enough to be around that many people Sara.” Hypatia warned.

     “I know, but this will give her a reason to try harder.” Sara pointed out. “Anyway I better go and see what Karl’s so worked up about, or I’ll never get any sleep, and mum will ground me for getting bad grades.”

    Natalie and the others all found it funny to hear Sara’s sexy slayer voice going on about being grounded, and dressed as they slayer; Sara didn’t look like she’d be too worried about anything her mother would have to say.

    Sara stepped back from Natalie and touched her belt just before she vanished. Prue did the same with her belt and she too was gone.

    Hypatia led Natalie over to the bed where Anton was still asleep and Rosalie was sat next to it watching him sleep.

     “Rosalie, I’d like you to meet Natalie, she was the young boy you saved the other night.” Hypatia said.

     “Hello Natalie. I am so sorry this happened to you.” Rosalie said as she rose to her feet and stepped over to pull her into a hug. “I had no idea this would happen when we bit you.” She added with tears in her eyes.

     “Please don’t be upset Rosalie. You still saved my life, and being a girl won’t be so bad compared to being dead, well in the ground dead.” Natalie said in a calming voice as she tried to help Rosalie feel better about what happened, and not confuse herself at the same time.

     “You are far to forgiving Natalie.” Rosalie smiled as she hugged her a little tighter. “If you ever need anything, you should only ask and I will do all I can to help.” Rosalie added in a loving tone that Natalie remembered from Saturday night when she told Neal to run.

     “You have a lovely voice, but it’s much better now I can put a face to it.” Natalie smiled when they broke the hug. “Thank you for saving me, and I hope your friend gets better soon.” Natalie said as she looked at the man in the bed.

     “Anton is already looking far better than he did the last time you saw him.” Rosalie said as she turned and took hold of Anton’s hand again.

     “He doesn’t look much like the thing that attacked me Saturday night.” Natalie said as she stood next to Rosalie. “What happened to you both to end up like you did?” Natalie asked as she sat down in the empty seat next to the one Rosalie had just sat back down in.

     “Do you mean how did we become vampires, or how did we end up with me stuck in my wolf form and Anton as some monster?” Rosalie asked with anger in her voice over the second part of her question to Natalie.

     “How did you end up as a wolf and a cyborg monster vampire?” Natalie asked.

     “We were caught by some army soldiers dressed in black. The Slayer and the others call them the men in black.” Rosalie started to explain. “At the time they were being ordered around by a mad man called The Commander, but we managed to escape when The Slayer and some of his own men turned against him.”

     “That sounds horrible Rosalie.” Natalie said with tears in her eyes. “So you were stuck as a wolf, and Anton was turned into that thing that attacked me?”

     “Yes, but he only attacked because he was already feeding on a fox we’d caught.” Rosalie said in Anton’s defence. “He would never normally attack a human.” She added.

     “So do you both normally feed on animals then?” Natalie asked. “Like the Cullen’s do in the twilight movies?”

     “Yes, but we don’t think of ourselves as being vegetarian though.” Rosalie said with a roll of her eyes. “And we don’t sparkle in the sun either, before you ask.” Rosalie added with a giggle.

     “Sara already told me all that.” Natalie giggled.

    Hypatia was stood over near Samantha as she played around with some of the devices she’d removed from Anton, Hypatia smiled when she saw Rosalie giggle; it was the first time the woman had shown any signs of happiness since she arrived earlier with Sara and Sheana.

     “Rosalie will be fine you know.” Samantha said without bothering to look up from the device in front of her. “Anton will be awake soon, and she’s already formed a bond with Natalie.” Samantha added as she did look up this time and smile at Hypatia.

     “I can see that without linking with either of their minds.” Hypatia smiled back. “I never realised just how exciting life would get when Prudence brought me that young slayer.” She added with a giggle.

     “I think you like having so many people around.” Samantha said with a sigh as she placed the device down on the table and then let Hypatia wrap her arms around her. “It’s nice to have them here and coming to visit. I feel like we have a family.” Samantha added.

     “They are a family, and one I’m proud we’re a part of.” Hypatia said as she held Samantha close while she looked over at Natalie talking and giggling with Rosalie on the other side of the room while they kept an eye on a sleeping Anton.

    Karl growled as he slammed down the phone after sorting out a cover up for the attack at the Atkinson house. He’d been trying to find out what was going on by contacting the slayer, but she’d been ignoring him for the past couple of hours since some of his men had seen her vanish from the park with what looked like a naked female girl.

     “You should really be more careful with your equipment Karl.” The Slayer said from the other side of the room.

    Karl looked up to find the slayer dressed in her red armour and Prue her vampire side kick stood next to her.

     “If you ever answered your... Whatever you call it. I wouldn’t have to get angry trying to keep the police and other government agencies out the loop.” Karl grumbled. “What the hell went off at the Atkinson house, and what killed Paul Atkinson, Neal Atkinson’s uncle?”

     “It was Neal Atkinson that killed his uncle after turning into a vampire.” Sara said in a cold voice. “Neal’s gone now.” Sara added in the same tone.

     “Couldn’t you save him?” Karl asked, not happy to hear that the slayer had just killed the boy.

     “No, he was too far gone by the time I found him, so there was nothing I could do.” Sara sighed. “I’m sure you can come up with some story for the press as there’s nothing but a pile of ash to show for his body.” Sara lied about this part, but Karl had just assumed she meant Neal was dead with the other parts she told him, and Sara couldn’t see the harm in letting Karl think that.

     “What about the girl you were seen with, what did she have to do with any of it?” Karl asked looking puzzled.

     “I found out that Neal’s uncle was a bit of a pervert and he’d talked the girl into going home with him, where he’d tried to have is way with her, which was when Neal found him and lost his temper triggering the change that led to his uncle’s death.” Sara said, bending the truth a little.

     “Was there no way to just catch him and help him become a good vampire like Prue?” Karl asked in a sad tone. “You should have tried harder to save him.” Karl growled angrily as he slammed his fist down on his desk.

     “I just had to drive a silver stake through a young boy’s heart and watch him turn to dust, so don’t start snapping at me about I could have done more!” Sara snapped back at Karl as she went nose to nose with him. “Maybe if you’d had more guts to question your old boss, then none of this would have happened in the first place.” Sara added with a snarl.

    Sara stepped back from the table trying to look angry, even though it was all a show to make Karl think she’d had to kill someone.

     “I’ve told you what happened, now I’m going again.” Sara said just before she touched her belt and blinked away.

    Prue just looked at Karl with a frown for a couple of seconds before she reached down to touch her belt, but Karl spoke before she could.

     “Please tell the slayer I’m sorry for snapping at her, but it was me and my team that caught those two vampires, so I feel like it was my fault that boy died tonight.” Karl explained.

     “I will pass on your apology Karl, but it was hard for the slayer to kill someone so young, but he just wasn’t the same boy anymore.” Prue said as she had to hide a smirk. Natalie really wasn’t anything like Neal the boy that got attacked on Saturday night. “Good night Karl.” Prue added just before she vanished.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © November 2012

Chapter Five

    Sara groaned when the alarm woke her to the sunny morning and another fun filled day of school. Sara had been out quite late, what with all the trouble over Neal turning into a half blood vampire girl that was going by the name of Natalie now, but she had a cover to keep, so she dragged herself out of bed and wandered off into the bathroom while Michelle and Sheana had a cuddle and said good morning to each other. Jenna was still fast asleep in the middle of the bed taking up much more space than a child so small really should be able to.

     “You look worn out still sis.” Sheana said looking worried as she saw Sara dragging herself towards the bathroom.

     “I’ll feel more awake once I’ve had a shower.” Sara mumbled just before vanishing into the bathroom and starting the shower.

    The shower did the trick and Sara was soon feeling more awake and she got ready for School and then carried a sleepy Jenna down to the kitchen with her for some breakfast.

     “Morning Sara, Jen Bear.” Prue said when they walked into the kitchen.

     “Morning sis.” Jenna said as she let Sara hand her over to Prue for a hug before Prue sat her at the table with a bowl of coco pops in front of her.

     “Do you think Karl will come up with some excuse for what happened at Neal’s house last night?” Prue asked as she placed a plate full of scrambled egg on toast in front of Sara.

     “I’m sure he’ll come up with some great story for what happened.” Sara said with a shrug. “Thanks for the breakfast.” She added with a smile just before she took a mouth full of it.

     “Don’t you think you were a little hard on Karl last night when you snapped at him?” Prue asked.

     “I never thought I’d hear you feel sorry for Karl or one of his men.” Sara grinned.

     “Normally I wouldn’t, but he told me that it was him and his men that caught Rosalie and Anton for The Commander, so he feels like it’s his fault Neal died, not that he really died.” Prue said with a sigh.

     “Karl and everyone else need’s to think the slayer killed Neal after he became a vampire and killed his uncle.” Sara explained. “It was the only way I could think of to make everyone stop looking for him, or Natalie who he is now.”

     “I’m not arguing with you on any of that Sara, but I think you went a little over the top with Karl.” Prue said as she worked on Sheana and Michelle’s breakfast. “He did say he was sorry for upsetting you.” Prue added with a grin.

     “I’ll let him know I’m okay with him the next time we speak, but I don’t think it will hurt him to carry some blame for Neal now being Natalie.”

     “You’ll get no argument from me on that one.” Prue agreed.

    Michelle and Sheana arrived in the kitchen and they all enjoyed their breakfast before leaving for school. They met up with Jo at the end of the road and all walked to school together.

     “Were you able to calm Natalie down after Sheana took me and Michelle away?” Jo asked. He’d almost been attacked the night before when Hypatia lowered the field she’d placed around Natalie to keep her calm while she got use to her new female form and vampire senses.

     “Yes, she calmed down as soon as you left, but I did find out some interesting things about you and your feeling about me when I’m dressed all in red.” Sara grinned as she remembered what Hypatia said about Jo’s scent when Sara was dressed as the Slayer.

     “I don’t know what you mean.” Jo blushed, which let Sara know that he knew just what she was talking about.

     “Are you trying to lie to me Jo?” Sara asked with a pout as she wrapped her arms around his right one as they walked to school. “I don’t mind if you do find the Slayer sexy, that was the look we were going for.” Sara added with a grin as she looked up at him.

     “If you think about it Jo, you actually are going out with the woman all those men find themselves drooling over.” Michelle pointed out.

    This just made Jo grin as he’d never really thought about it that way before, but now Michelle had pointed that out, he felt pretty good about himself.

     “Don’t go getting any weird ideas about you and me making out while I’m in that outfit buster.” Sara said as she slapped his arm.

     “Hey! Stop looking in my mind.” Jo grumbled as he tried to protect himself from Sara’s attack.

     “I didn’t need to look in your mind to know what you were thinking just now.” Sara giggled. “It was written all over your face.” Sara added as she rolled her eyes at him in the universal meaning for ‘men all have a one track mind’. Jo just blushed again as Sara, Sheana and Michelle all giggled at him.

     “Will Natalie ever be safe to be around again, or will she keep trying to attack me or any other men that smells good to her?” Jo asked, trying to change the subject away from him.

     “Tia seems to think she will be fine in a couple of weeks, all her senses are on overdrive at the minute, so I was thinking that if we all plan to go over and spend some time helping her get used to being a girl, we should all be girls.” Sara explained as she looked at Jo.

     “You mean you want me to be Josie around her until she’s able to keep herself under control?” Jo asked.

    Yes, or you could just stay away until we think she’s able to keep her senses under control.” Sara shrugged.

     “But won’t I still smell the same, even as Josie?”

     “No, you smell like a girl when you put the ring on and become Josie.” Sara explained.

     “Okay then, I’ll come with you as Josie.” Jo said with a sigh.

     “Will you wear those new shoes and that skirt you bought the other day?” Sara asked with a grin.

     “I might as well get some use out of them.” Jo grumbled as he looked at Michelle and Sheana like it was their fault he ended up spending some of his hard earned money on clothes for Josie.

    They were getting close to the school, so they stopped talking about anything to do with Neal, Natalie, or Hypatia’s place where Natalie was now stopping while Hypatia trained her in how to deal with her new lifestyle.

    Just as they expected, all talk at school was to do with Neal, and how he attacked his uncle before running from the house and being killed in a high speed chase with the police. Neal’s body was burnt beyond the point of being identified.

    Sara knew she could count on Karl and his team to make it look like Neal died in a normal way, he just had no idea he had helped to fake Neal’s death.

     “I heard that he was being molested by his uncle, so I can’t blame him for killing the monster.” They overheard a group of girls saying to each other.

     “That’s actually quite creepy just how close to the truth they are.” Sara said as they made their way to the library at lunch time due to it now raining outside.

     “The trouble is you know most of them are just making crap up.” Jo grumbled.

     “I bet we could try telling them the truth, but they would just think us all mad.” Michelle whispered as they all sat around a table in the library doing their homework from the morning lessons, so they had more time to spend with Natalie later that evening.

    The rest of the day passed without trouble, other than more and more silly stories being spread about Neal. Sara and the others were glad to be leaving the school at the end of the day, just to get away from it all.

    Sara, Sheana and Michelle all got home and did the rest of their homework before helping Prue with dinner, and entertaining Jenna, then Jo came over after dinner, so he could put on the ring that turned him into Josie. Sara told him to use the ring that turned him into the unclothed version of his alter ego, that way they could take some clothes with them and have some fun playing dress up and help Natalie enjoy being a girl.

     “Do I really need to do this?” Jo whined. “Can’t we just stay here and cuddle.” He asked as he held Sara in his arms.

     “Stop whining so much and put the ring on, so I can help Josie get dressed.” Sara said sounding bossy. “Natalie needs some friends now more than ever, and unless you want to go home while Sheana, Michelle and I go see her, then this is what you’re going to do.”

     “Okay, okay, I get the point.” Jo said as he broke the hug and stepped back before placing a ring on his finger. Spending time as Josie was better than the other option of going home and putting up with his bratty younger sister.

    Jo felt the familiar changes start to take effect as his height shrank and he felt his chest start to swell while other parts of his body started to pull back into his body. Jo could feel his backside and hips becoming larger and more rounded while his waist shrank in until he had a nice hourglass figure most girls his age would kill for. Jo ran his hands over his body through the silk robe Sara had given him to wear once he was out of all of his clothes, and he could feel that Jo was gone and he was now Josie as he felt between his legs and could only feel the outer lips.

    Sara smiled as she never got tired of seeing Jo change into Josie. Where Jo had short hair and the start in looks of being a very handsome man, Josie was a cute looking fun loving girl that you found hard to take serious even when she was mad with you, due to the cute sounding voice Sheana had given her as part of the spell she’d cast on the ring.

     “Happy now...?” Josie asked as she struck a sexy pose.

     “I’m always happy to see you baby.” Sara purred as she pulled Josie into her arms.

    Sara was now a couple of inches taller than Josie, so it made Sara feel like more of a protector when Jo was in this form.

    Josie let a shudder run through her body as her breast pressed against Sara’s. This always made Sara grin because she had gotten Sheana to make sure that Josie’s nipples were very sensitive to her touch. Sara reached up and started playing with Josie’s left breast.

     “Don’t do that.” Josie said in her cute voice as she slapped Sara’s hand away. “You know how it gets to me.” She added looking annoyed.

     “You better see about getting dressed then you little flirt.” Sara grinned.

     “I can’t help it if you made me look so cute.” Josie said with her nose stuck up in the air as she made her way over to the bed where Sara had laid out some clothes for Josie to wear.

    Jo was so used to spending time as Josie that he was able to get dressed like he’d been doing it as a girl all his life. Sara sat and watching Josie slipped on the bra and clipped it on before seating her breasts in the cups properly. She’d already put on a pair of panties, and she slipped on a t-shirt and then the new denim skirt she’d bought on Saturday while Sara was training with Hypatia.

     “That skirt really looks good on you Josie.” Sara smiled as she ran her hand over Josie’s bottom just before she gave it a light slap.

     “I think you’d look better in it.” Josie said as she sat down on Sara’s knee and wrapped her arms around Sara’s neck and started kissing her.

     “I’m sure you’ll let me borrow it at some point to find out.” Sara smiled between kisses.

     “You’re welcome to borrow any of my clothes, well the girl clothes.” Josie giggled. “I can’t see you fighting to get into any of my boy clothes.”

     “It’s female clothes only for this girl.” Sara mumbled as she stopped kissing Josie long enough to speak, but she never moved her lips away from Josie’s as she said it, then they were kissing again.

     “I’m glad to hear it because I’m not dating some tomboy.” Josie said with a shocked look on her face as she pulled away from Sara to look at her.

     “I don’t want you dating any kind of boy.” Sara said just before she placed a hand on the back of Josie’s head and brought her head closer to carry on kissing.

    Sara finally let Josie up off her knee and Josie want over to the dressing table and added a little make up, not that she needed it to make her look any prettier in Sara’s eyes, but Josie liked to keep her hand in and look her best.

    Once Josie was ready the four girls all got their phones out and used the App on them to blink over to Hypatia’s to see how Natalie was doing.

    Natalie was down in Samantha’s lab with Hypatia, Rosalie and Anton when Hypatia smiled and got to her feet.

     “Come Natalie, we have guests to go and greet.” Hypatia said as she held out her hand to help Natalie to her feet.

     “How do you know that?” Natalie asked, she’d been doing a lot of that today, but Hypatia hadn’t looked bothered by all the questions.

     “Sara told me she was here with the other three.” Hypatia smiled as she tapped a finger to the side of her head.

     “You mean Jo’s here?” Natalie asked looking worried. “I don’t want to attack him again.” Natalie added as she tried to stop the two of them, but she wasn’t strong enough to make Hypatia stop moving.

     “Don’t worry its Josie that’s come with them, not Jo.” Hypatia said in a calm tone.

     “Josie? But won’t the scent still be the same?” Natalie asked.

     “No Josie’s scent is very different to Jo’s, but you can still tell when she’s got the hot’s for Sara.” Hypatia giggled.

    Natalie let Hypatia drag her up to the hallway where she could see Sara, Sheana, Michelle and another girl she’d never seen before, who she took to be Jo in his girl mode like Sara had told her about the night before.

     “Natalie!” All four girls screamed out as they ran over to greet Natalie with a group hug. Well three of the girls had been eager to go and great Natalie, but Josie was just being dragged along for the ride by an eager Sara. Josie did join in the hug though.

     “Hi.” Natalie giggled as she enjoyed the hug. “I’m really happy to see you all, how was school?” Natalie asked excitedly.

     “I said we’d all come over to see you and spend some time having some fun.” Sara said like Natalie never should have doubted her word.

     “Natalie and I saw the news and how you managed to get Karl and his team to do a cover up for us.” Hypatia said with pride in her voice for just how smart Sara was in getting Karl to do all the work for them.

     “How did you get them to believe I was dead without a body to show them?” Natalie asked looking as impressed as Hypatia.

     “I just told them you had turned into a vampire and killed your uncle, but I couldn’t help you, so I had to drive a silver spike through your heart.” Sara started to explain. “Karl knows that this will turn any vampire into a pile of ash.” Sara added with a shrug like it wasn’t anything fancy she told Karl.

     “How did you explain the girl running away from the house?” Hypatia asked wanting to make sure Sara thought of everything.

     “I said that Neal had come home to find his uncle trying to rape her and that is what triggered the change and the girl had run away scared for her life. I didn’t get any feeling of Karl looking for the girl at the minute. I think he’ll wait to see if she goes to the press or the police, which we all know she won’t.” Sara smiled as she looked at Natalie in a cute pink top and a pair of denim shorts, and a pair of girl’s training shoes with pink piping on them.

     “Sammi came back earlier with some clothes for me.” Natalie explained when she saw a puzzled looking Sara looking at her outfit, and how it looked different to the t-shirt and jogging trousers she’d been wearing the night before.

     “Some clothes...?” Hypatia asked with a raised eyebrow. “I think she bought the shop, or everything they had in your size at least.” Hypatia added with a smirk.

     “She did get me a lot of things to wear, but I have no idea how to mix and match any of it.” Natalie said looking nervous. “She bought me a lot of dresses and skirts though.” Natalie frowned.

     “Well you are a girl now.” Michelle pointed out. “Do you want us to help you work it all out?” Michelle asked with a grin. “We’ve brought some bits for you as well as some makeup and nail polish.” Michelle added with even more excitement.

     “I’m not sure about any of this.” Natalie said looking nervous still as she looked at the girl she took to be Josie. “Are you really Jo?” She finally asked when she saw that none of the others were going to do any of the introductions, and she was hoping to move the conversation away from her having a makeover by four excited girls.

     “I’m sorry Natalie, how rude of me, yes this is Josie at the minute, but most the time you know her as Jo.” Sara grinned as she wrapped an arm around Josie. “She’s cute isn’t she?” Sara added just before she threw her other arm around Josie and gave her a kiss.

     “Wow, you look so different.” Natalie said as she looked at Josie in her denim skirt and new looking shoes. “And this look is all done with magic in that ring?” Natalie asked as she pointed at the ring on Josie’s finger.

     “Thanks Natalie, yes this little ring makes all this possible.” Josie said as she waved a hand up and down her body.

     “And you like doing this? Becoming a girl and hanging out with the other three?” Natalie asked looking confused as to why Jo would get enjoyment from being a girl.

     “I like being Jo, but being like this means I can hang out with Sara in a different way, and it’s better for when they go shopping, I don’t feel like the odd one out this way.” Josie explained with a grin. “As Jo I just get to play a pack mule and carry all their bags for them.” She added with a pout.

     “I wish I still had a choice in what I looked like.” Natalie said with some jealousy in her voice over the fact Jo had control over how he looked, but she was stuck as a girl when all she’d know was being a boy, well as much of a boy as she’d been raised to be. “I’m sorry about the way I acted last night as well.” Natalie blushed.

     “Don’t worry about it, I know you wasn’t quite yourself last night Natalie, but I hope it’s easier for you with me in this form?” Josie asked.

     “You smell completely different tonight, you smell just like the others. But with a small hint of something else as well.” Natalie said as she took in a deeper breath trying to work out the extra smell.

     “That’s fear you can smell on her Natalie.” Hypatia pointed out. “She’s a little nervous about meeting you dressed like this.”

     “I was worried about being attacked again as well.” Josie argued as she tried to look tougher than she actually was or could be in this form.

     “I never thought anyone could ever be scared of me.” Natalie said looking worried. “Please don’t be scared of me Josie.” Natalie pleaded as she reached out and grabbed hold of Josie’s hands a little too fast, making Josie flinch back and smell even more scared. “Sorry.” Natalie quickly said as she let go of Josie again.

     “It’s okay.” Josie giggled as she took hold of Natalie’s hands and then stepped in closer to give her a hug. “I’m sure you will soon have control of your cool new gifts.”

     “I hope so, or I could end up hurting someone, and that’s the last thing I want to do.” Natalie said with worry.

     “Don’t worry too much about that, we’re all protected to a point.” Josie grinned as she held up her ring. “Sheana added a protection spell to stop us all coming to any serious harm.”

     “I’ll make one for you as well.” Sheana said. “It will also mask your aura from everyone.” Sheana added.

     “Why would I need to do that?” Natalie asked looking puzzled.

     “Sara, can you remove your ring and let Natalie feel the full force of your aura?” Sheana asked.

    Sara removed the ring on her finger and let the full force of her aura spread out around them for Natalie to feel.

     “Wow that feels so heavy.” Natalie said as she closed her eyes and felt the power hitting her like the sun on a warm summer’s day.

     “If Sara didn’t mask her aura it would be like a magnet to the entire supernatural world.” Hypatia explained.

     “I can mask some of it myself, but the ring allows me to focus on other things, and it stops anyone or anything from sensing I’m anything but a normal girl.” Sara grinned.

     “But why would anyone be interested in me?” Natalie asked. “I’m not even a full vampire, so I don’t sound like much of a catch for anyone.” She added with a shrug.

     “It’s just better to be safe than sorry later my dear.” Hypatia said, but Sara could see that Hypatia knew something more about Natalie than she was willing to say in front of them all, or more to the point, in front of Natalie herself. “Why don’t you take the girls up to your room and show them all the pretty things Sammi bought you.” Hypatia added as she started to lead Natalie over to the staircase.

     “Okay.” Natalie smiled as she started off up the stairs with the others following, all except Sara that was.

     “I’ll be up in a minute; I just need to have a quick word with Tia about something.” Sara shouted up to the others.

     “Okay, but don’t start talking shop, you deserve a night off to have some girly fun.” Josie said with a grin.

     “Okay girlfriend.” Sara giggled.

     “Yes I am, and don’t you forget it.” Josie giggled just before she turned and ran up the rest of the stairs to catch up with the others.

     “Does Jo really think he’s fooling anyone when he makes out he doesn’t like spending time as Josie when he acts like that?” Hypatia asked with a grin.

     “He thinks he is, but I haven’t told him I’ve seen how much he’s come to enjoy his time as Josie.” Sara giggled. “I feel that we’ve become even closer because of him spending time as Josie.” Sara added with a sigh.

     “What is it you want to talk to me about? I have a feeling I already know though.” Hypatia sighed as she led Sara out into the garden where she then threw out a shield to stop anyone but her and Sara hearing what they spoke about. She could have just opened a mind link with Sara, but Hypatia liked to just sit and talk when it was possible, and there was less chance of Sara’s thoughts wandering off onto other things this way.

     “I sensed that you’re worried about something to do with Natalie and her new aura.” Sara explained her worries.

     “I am worried to a point, but with Sheana’s help I think she will be fine.” Hypatia started to explain. “Natalie is a rare thing; she will be very heavily sort after if word of her existence got out.”

     “What’s so special about a half blood vampire girl?” Sara asked looking puzzled.

     “In the demon world she would be called a demon vessel because she’s the only being that vampires can breed with. There has been many times when others have tried to make a child like Natalie, but most times they fail. Samantha was the last one I know of being born.”

     “Sammi seems okay though now, and she goes out without any trouble.” Sara pointed out.

     “Sammi was in danger until she reached the age of twenty five when she stopped ageing, that’s the point they stop being able to bare children.” Hypatia explained.

     “Did Sammi ever have any children?” Sara asked, shocked to hear this piece of news.

     “She gave birth to three before I found her and rescued her.” Hypatia said in a sad voice.

     “What happened to them?” Sara asked.

     “We spent many years trying to track them down because they were taken and sold right after she gave birth to each one.” Hypatia sounded angry as she spoke. “All three had been killed by the time we found them, they had been bled dry.”

     “Bled dry? But I thought they would be vampires if their fathers were all vampires.” Sara looked confused.

     “No they are human like Natalie is now, but all three children were male, so they couldn’t breed more like Sammi was, but their blood is like a fine wine to a vampire, so they were sold as such.” Hypatia sounded disgusted with her own race over what they had done to the three children. “The vampires that bought the children all got to greedy and ended up taking too much from the children and they killed them.”

     “I’d like to meet just one of them.” Sara growled as she felt the anger building inside her.

     “That isn’t possible.” Hypatia smiled a true evil smile. “I turned them all to dust many centuries ago, but it took me some time to finally tire of torturing them before they met their final death.” Hypatia said with a true happy smile now.

     “Natalie will not meet with the same fate though, not with me around to help protect her.” Sara promised.

     “I know that, and she will also have me and Sammi looking out for her, but I’ve not let Rosalie and Anton know the full extent of Natalie’s true nature just in case they let word slip once they leave, not that I will let them take the memory of Natalie with them when they leave, but once in a while memories can come back, and if they don’t know what Natalie really is they won’t have anything to remember.” Hypatia smirked.

     “Will you ever tell Natalie about any of this?” Sara asked.

     “Yes in time, but it will be after our other two guests leave and she’s learnt to look after herself a little better. I think she’s got more than enough to deal with learning to be a girl without being worried about getting kidnapped and raped by vampires.” Hypatia frowned.

     “It sounds like you’ll be letting her stay here with you and Sammi.” Sara smiled.

     “Sammi is already acting like Natalie’s mother, and it’s nice to see Sammi with that look in her eyes.” Hypatia said looking thoughtful as she remembered the look in Samantha’s eyes when she’d dropped off the clothes earlier in the day. “I know that part of Sammi had been dead inside since she lost her children, and she wasn’t able to have anymore by the time I saved her from the life she was leading, if you could call it a life, so having Natalie to look after is good for them both I think.”

     “I never knew any of that about Sammi.” Sara said, shocked at what she’d just been told. “How is Natalie coping with everything, and how are Rosalie and Anton?” Sara asked, hoping to change the subject to something Hypatia would be happier to talk about.

     “Natalie will just need time and friends to help her come to grips with her new life.” Hypatia smiled. “As for Anton, he’s getting better and was sat up in bed, but he’s angry with himself for attacking Natalie the other night.” Hypatia frowned.

     “Does he feel more like his old self again now all the cybernetics have been removed?”

     “Yes, much better. He’s itching to get out of bed, but Rosalie wants him to rest up for a couple more days before they move on.” Hypatia smiled. “I’ve told them that I’ll help them get out the country and spend some time in Europe at one of my other homes, so they can get away from the men in black and the government in this country. I can’t say I blame them.”

     “And there will be even less chance of them causing trouble for Natalie if they’re not in this country.” Sara smiled when she realised why Hypatia was being so helpful.

     “You are a clever little thing.” Hypatia grinned.

     “For a blonde...?” Sara smirked.

     “I was thinking nothing of the sort, and some of the time you’re a red head anyway.” Hypatia argued.

     “I think you’re getting me confused with another girl you know.” Sara giggled.

     “No, but I could be getting you confused with a young demon slaying woman I sometimes spar with.” Hypatia giggled back. “I better let you go and find the others before they all come looking for you.” Hypatia added as she rose to her feet and then helped Sara to stand up before they walked back into the house.

    Sara made her way upstairs and she could hear girl’s giggling coming from the room Hypatia had taken Natalie to the night before, so Sara followed the sound and soon found the others all holding up dresses and skirts to themselves trying to see how each item would look on them.

     “Hypatia wasn’t joking when she said that Sammi had bought the whole shop.” Sara said when she saw all the clothes spread out on the bed, and then Sara looked in the walk in closet and saw that they hadn’t even put a dent in all the clothes Natalie now had.

     “Tell me about it.” Natalie said as she rolled her eyes and looked a little depressed about something.

     “What’s wrong?” Sara asked.

     “Is it wrong for me to actually be excited about wearing some of this stuff?” Natalie asked as she chewed on her lip nervously.

     “No, not if you like them, and you are a girl now, so no one will laugh at you for wearing them, not that any of us would have anyway.” Sara said as she tried to help Natalie come to terms with what she was now. “Look at Josie going through it all, and she’s still Jo most the time.” Sara added with a giggle as she looked over at Josie holding a little black dress up to herself.

     “Are you sure that’s really Jo?” Natalie asked with a raised eyebrow as she looked over and found it hard to believe that the girl holding the black dress up to herself as she looked in the large mirror across the room was really the boy she’d tried to molest the night before, and who Neal had had most his classes with.

     “I’m sure, take my word for it.” Sara giggled some more.

     “I think I will because I’m not strong enough to fight off those feeling again if I get a wiff of his scent.” Natalie frowned.

     “You will be in time.” Sara promised as she pulled Natalie into a hug.

     “How can you be so sure?” Natalie asked not sounding as sure about it as Sara was. “I’ve already been warned by Michelle and Josie to go easy on the hugs because I’m much stronger now.” She added with a sad sigh.

     “I still forget how strong I am now; just ask Josie how many times I’ve nearly made Jo cry because I’ve forgotten.” Sara giggled.

     “I just feel like my head is going to explode with all the new stuff I’ve got to learn.” Natalie sighed. “And what will happen to me in the future now I don’t have any family left.” Natalie said as she started to sob in Sara’s arms.

     “You do have a family Natalie, you’ve got all us, and I think Sammie’s taken quite a shine to you or she wouldn’t have brought you all these clothes.” Sara said as she held Natalie in her arms.

    Natalie soon found herself in the middle of a group hug as the other three joined them when they saw that Natalie was crying.

     “What’s wrong Nat?” Michelle asked.

     “I just feel so confused and freaked out right now.” Natalie said as she let the others all hug her. “I’m scared about being a girl and a vampire and everything else.” She sobbed.

     “That’s what you have friends like us for.” Michelle smiled as she pulled Natalie into her arms. “You have a very powerful Witch to help you as well as the one and only Slayer, as well as Prue who’s also a vampire and don’t forget about Hypatia and Samantha, and then if all that fails you have Josie and me.” Michelle pointed out. “I’d keep an eye on your wardrobe though with Josie around.” Michelle giggled.

     “I’m not the only one she should be worried about.” Josie whined as she broke the hug and slapped Michelle on the arm.

    Josie and Michelle were soon chasing each other around the room laughing and squealing at each other. While Sara, Natalie and Sheana looked at them giggling, all of Natalie’s worries forgotten again for the time being.

     “You ready to put on a fashion show for us then girlfriend?” Sara asked Natalie with a grin.

    Natalie looked nervous for a couple of seconds before she looked determined to overcome this fear she had of wearing all these girl clothes she now owned. “Okay, but I’ll need your help learning how to walk in some of these shoes, and how to put a bra on.”

     “We’ll give you all the help you need.” Sara smiled as she dragged Natalie over to the bed and started picking up some items for her to start with before she helped her to slip out of her pink top, denim shorts and running shoes.

     “What are you doing?!” Natalie shrieked as she realised Sara was removing the sports bra as well. Natalie quickly tried to cover her breasts to stop the others seeing anything.

     “Don’t worry about it Nat, we’re all girls here.” Sara said in a tone that said Natalie was being silly.

     “Can we try on some of your new clothes as well Nat?” Michelle asked excitedly.

     “Sure, knock yourselves out.” Natalie said, more worried about being nearly naked in a room full of girls than anything else at the minute.

    Natalie’s mouth was soon falling open when she saw how quick Michelle and Josie were also stripped down to just their panties as they started trying stuff on. All of a sudden Natalie didn’t feel so bad about being nearly naked herself. They were soon joined by Sara and Sheana as they too stripped out of their clothes to try some stuff on, but Sara showed Natalie how to put a bra on first.

     “The easiest way to put a bra on is to place it around yourself back to front and clip it shut before twisting it around and slipping your hands through the straps and then seating your breasts in the cups like so.” Sara said as she put her own bra back on, due to Natalie’s not being large enough. “Now you try with this one.” Sara smiled as she handed Natalie a very sexy looking red silk wonder bra.

    Natalie took the bra from Sara between finger and thumb like it was going to burn her. “Can’t I start with something a little less...? Sexy...?” Natalie asked with a gulp as she held up the red silky item in her fingers looking at it.

     “Just trust me when I say you will fall in love with wearing things like this once you’ve tried it.” Sara grinned. “Now get to work before I find you something even sexier to wear like this basque.” Sara said as she picked up a cute pink basque.

     “Okay, okay, I’ll put the bra on.” Natalie said as she copied what Sara just did with her bra. Soon Natalie was stood there wearing white cotton panties and a sexy red silk bra.

     “Now put these on to match the bra.” Sara grinned as she held up the matching red panties.

    Natalie just took the panties from Sara and turned her back to them all as she slipped out of her white cotton panties and then stepped into the red ones. Sara and the others smiled when they saw the way Natalie was running her hands over her own bottom enjoying the feel of the silk.

     “Feels good doesn’t it?” Michelle asked.

     “Yes it does.” Natalie blushed as she took her hand away and folded her arms over her chest, but she was soon feeling the silky bra and enjoying that just as much as she did the panties.

     “This is just the beginning of your journey into womanhood.” Michelle grinned as she grabbed Natalie’s hand and led her over to the bed and started getting her to try stuff on while the others made a start on items in the closet.

    Natalie spent the next couple of hours having a crash course in how to wear skirts, dresses all sorts of different tops she couldn’t remember the names for and shoes with all sizes of heels. Natalie couldn’t place one foot in front of the other to start with without falling over, but with the other four’s help she soon got the hang of it and the more natural grace she’d seen other women walk in heels with would come in time according to Sara.

     “How do you manage to walk in your slayer heels?” Natalie asked at one point when Sara had her in a rather high set of heels with a one inch platform sole. She remembered how much taller Sara looked when dressed as the slayer, and she’d noticed that it was all due to the high heeled red boots she wore.

     “It took me a little time to get the hang of them, but now I don’t notice the height, except when I take them off and need to reach up for something.” Sara grinned.

     “You should see some of the fighting moves she can do while wearing her slayer armour.” Josie said sounding impressed with what she’d seen of Sara’s fights with the likes of Spike and some of the commander’s men before Karl took command.

     “Why don’t you show her how good you are around the assault course Tia has set up for you to train on?” Michelle said excitedly.

     “You can get around that course Hypatia has set up in the day room?” Natalie asked with her mouth open.

     “Have you seen it then already?” Sara asked.

     “Yes, Hypatia was showing me around earlier today and she said that the two of you trained in that room all the time, but I thought she was just teasing me.” Natalie explained. “How often do you come here to train with her?” Natalie asked.

     “I come over every Saturday morning to practice, and a couple of times in the week when I’m not busy getting some on the job training.” Sara said with a roll of the eyes.

     “Do you get to see much action?” Natalie asked.

     “It’s been a little busy since I took the commander out and some of his experiments got loose, but you’ve already met a couple of them.” Sara said with a sad smile.

     “I’m glad you were able to help Rosalie and Anton, they are really nice, and nothing like the movies and TV programs make them out to be as vampires.” Natalie said with some anger in her voice. “Vampires get a pretty bad rap because of the media.” She added with a grumble.

     “Don’t be fooled into thinking all vampires are good Nat, if they feed on human blood then they can become addicted to it, and then they are deadly.” Sara warned.

     “Would that happen to me if I drank human blood?” Natalie asked with worry in her voice.

     “Yes in the end, but I’d catch you and help you get past it before things got that bad for you.” Sara smiled warmly.

     “Do you mean drive a stake through my heart?” Natalie asked with a worried gulp.

     “Only as a last resort, but I have many gifts to stop you before it came to that.” Sara said as she pulled a worried Natalie into a hug with her.

     “What sort of gifts?” Natalie asked nervously like she wasn’t sure she wanted to find out.

     “I can compel you to stop doing whatever you’re doing at any given moment.” Sara shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal.

     “You mean you can control my mind?” Natalie asked in fear.

     “Yes I can, but I don’t do it very often because I don’t like to take anyone’s free will away, not even vampires.” Sara said with a shudder.

     “Would you show me if I gave you permission to do it on me?” Natalie asked as she felt the need to see Sara compel her to do something.

     “Are you sure you want me to Nat?” Sara asked, not sure Natalie knew what she was asking Sara to do to her.

     “Yes, I want to know what it feels like to lose control of my body like that.” Natalie said sounding more excited about it now.

     “Okay then.” Sara sighed as she locked onto Natalie’s mind and then took control of it. “Put on the pink basque and those pink high heels.” Sara ordered.

    Natalie had refused to try the basque and heels on earlier, and now she just looked shocked as her body moved over to the bed where the basque was and she slipped it around her waist and clipped it closed before she pulled in the laces on the back to tighten it off. Once that was done she then sat on the edge of the bed to slip her feet into the high heels once she’d taken off the ballet flats she’d had on her feet.

     “Okay, okay I believe you Sara!” Natalie said as she stood up again and started walking around the room while Sara, Sheana, Michelle and Josie stood and watched.

    Sara broke the link and gave Natalie control of her body back. Natalie quickly grabbed the bedpost to stop herself falling over in the heels.

     “That was really freaky, even by this new standard.” Natalie said as she made her way back around to sit on the bed to remove the high heels. “Can you compel normal people as well?” Natalie asked as she tried to remove the basque.

     “Yes, but it’s harder to control someone that’s just human, but I can make them tell the truth.” Sara smiled. “That’s how I first found out I had psychic abilities.

     “So I’m really not human anymore then?” Natalie asked looking shocked to finally realise she was different. In more ways than just being a girl now, she was also part vampire.

     “Hey, don’t say it like that.” Sara said as she walked over and sat down next to Natalie. “I’m a slayer, Sheana’s a witch. Michelle was once a boy, but now lives as a girl full-time, and Jo likes to get in touch with his feminine side once in a while, so I wouldn’t call any of us normal.” Sara giggled.

     “Normal is highly overrated if you ask me.” Michelle shrugged as she sat the other side of Natalie. “You’ll be fine once Sheana’s made you a ring so you can go out in the sunshine again, and masked your aura from everyone.” Michelle promised.

     “Can’t you go out in the sun?” Sara asked, shocked to just be finding out this little bit of news.

     “No, Hypatia took me out into the gardens earlier and I fell on the grass unconscious until she got me back inside.” Natalie sighed. “Hypatia said that something like this might happen with me being such a new vampire, and only a half blood at that, but it beats turning into a wolf I guess.” Natalie added as she tried to sound positive about her little problem with the sun.

     “Do you think you could make Natalie a ring or something now sis?” Sara asked as she looked at Sheana hopefully.

     “Yes I can. But I’ll need one of the small crystal’s that Sammi still has, to help me cast a strong enough spell to keep her safe in the sun and mask her aura.” Sheana explained.

     “I’m sure she’ll be home soon, and then we can see about getting you back out in the sun.” Sara smiled at Natalie who now looked a little happier about not being stuck inside all day.

    While they waited for Samantha to get home, they decided to teach Natalie how to care for her hair and use makeup and nail polish. Like everything else, Natalie wasn’t very good to begin with, but she picked things up pretty quick now and she was soon able to do her own hair and add some basic makeup, not that she needed much makeup to improve her looks, she was already pretty without any makeup at all, but most girls wore some sort of makeup these days, and Natalie wanted to fit in when she was allowed out again.

    They were all sat around on beanbags in one corner of the room just talking about fashion and little things Natalie needed to look out for now she was a girl, not that even a doctor would be able to tell she’d once been a boy after doing a full exam of her now, but it didn’t pay to get sloppy and give people a reason to question who she was in the first place. There was a knock on the door just before Hypatia entered the room.

     “I’m sorry to bother you all, but can I just borrow Sara and Sheana for a couple of minutes to have a quick word with them?” Hypatia asked politely.

    Sara and Sheana jumped to their feet and followed Hypatia out of the room and down the hallway towards the stairs.

     “Everything alright Tia?” Sara asked nervously. Sara and Sheana didn’t like it when Hypatia wanted a little chat with them; it normally meant trouble for someone.

     “Don’t worry girls; it’s nothing to worry about.” Hypatia reassured them both with a smile. “Anton and Rosalie are eager to get back on the road, and I was hoping that the two of you would help them on their way? That way they won’t have any idea where this house is and it will help to keep Natalie safe.” Hypatia explained what she needed their help with.

     “I can’t see a problem with that, but where is it we’re going to be blinking them?” Sara asked.

     “Just a small air strip on the other side of town where I’ve arranged for a plane to take them out of the country to France. I’ve already played with their memories, so it’s best if they only saw the two of you as the Slayer and her black witch side kick.” Hypatia explained what she wanted them to do and what she’d already done to the two vampires. “I’ll show you were the airstrip is on the map.” Hypatia added as she started down the stairs and into the study where she kept the large map of the county.

    By the time they reached the bottom step Sara and Sheana were already suited up in their disguises of red for Sara and Black for Sheana. It was a good job they were because Anton and Rosalie were both stood down in the hallway waiting for them.

     “I’m pleased to see you up and about so soon Anton, but is it wise to be going on your way so soon?” Sara asked in her Slayer voice.

     “We thank you for all the help you’ve shown me and Rosalie, Slayer, but we are not happy to remain in this area longer than needed, not after what happened to us already.” Anton said looking nervous.

     “Anton and I are happier out in the open countryside, and now we have been given the seal of protection from Miss Tia, we will not have any more trouble we think not.” Rosalie smiled happily.

     “Don’t forget that my protection is only valid until I find out you told of the Slayer and I working together. If that ever gets out then I will be the one hunting you down, and what the men in black did to you will look like a picnic.” Hypatia said with raw power flowing from every word she spoke.

     “We would take that secret to our final grave with us Miss Tia.” They both said as they fell to their knees at Hypatia’s feet to show their loyalty to her.

     “I know you would, but I just need to make it clear what would happen if you ever spoke of this alliance the Slayer and I have.” Hypatia said in a much softer tone. “Now stop kneeling and let the slayer and her friend take you to the airport.” She added as she helped the two of them to stand.

    Hypatia showed Sara and Sheana on the map where the airstrip was and then Sheana took hold of Anton and Rosalie’s hands before she blinked away with Sara following just behind.

    Sheana found a very expensive looking small jet sat on a long private runway when she appeared at the airstrip. Sara was soon at her side as she appeared just after her. Anton and Rosalie looked a little freaked out over the way they just travelled, but they soon recovered themselves.

     “I gather that’s for the two of you.” Sara said as she pointed over to the jet idling on the runway. “I hope your lives are a lot simpler from now on.” Sara said in her slayer voice as she smiled at the two of them.

     “I’m sure they will be Slayer, and we want to thank you for helping us instead of just killing us both.” Anton said as he lifted Sara’s gloved hand and kissed it like a true gentleman would.

     “I don’t know how we will ever be able to repay you for all you did for us Slayer. Rosalie said as she first hugged Sara and then she hugged Sheana.

     “Just live good lives and don’t go biting anyone.” Sara warned with a smile, so they knew she wasn’t being serious about any of it.

     “If you ever need our help for any reason Slayer, Witch, just get word to us through Miss Tia, and we will come to your aid.” Anton said with a bow.

     “Thank you for the kind offer, but I hope you can enjoy some peace and quiet for a couple of centuries roaming the European countryside together.” Sara smiled. “We really should get you on the plane now.” Sara said as she led them over to the jet and helped them to get onboard.

    One of the pilots appeared in the doorway and nodded to Sara and Sheana before he pulled up the steps and then closed the door. Sara and Sheana stepped back and then waited for the jet to take off before they both blinked back to the mansion and the others.

    Sara and Sheana could hear giggling coming from the kitchen when they got back to Hypatia’s mansion so they made their way in that direction and found Natalie, Michelle, Josie, Hypatia and Samantha all sat around the kitchen table eating pizza that Samantha had brought home with her.

     “Did they get on the plane okay?” Hypatia asked after she swallowed the bite of pizza.

     “Yes they got on okay and the plane took off with no problems.” Sara said as she focused on making her armour retract.

    Sheana did the same and then they sat down at the table and took a piece of pizza to munch on. Neither of them was very hungry, but it still tasted good and they enjoyed the piece they had.

     “I’m impressed that you managed to get Natalie here in a dress and some proper underwear.” Samantha grinned as she wrapped an arm around a giggling Natalie and gave her a one sided hug. “I hear you even managed to get her to try the pink basque on as well.” Samantha added with a grin.

     “Not without force.” Natalie pouted just before she stuck her tongue out at Sara as she started to giggle.

     “You were the one that asked me to prove I could do it.” Sara said in her own defence as she stuck her tongue out at Natalie.

    They made short work of the pizza and then they went into the living room to put on some music channel for a couple of hours while they talked, but it was soon time for Sara, Sheana, Michelle and Josie to go home again. Sheana had got one of the crystals from Samantha and made Natalie a ring, so she was able to go out in the sun, and it also masked her aura from everyone.

    Natalie gave all four girls a hug and said she’d see them tomorrow night when they came over to carry on teaching her how to be a girl and have fun. She then watched as they got their phones out and punched in a number before saying home and a blue mist came out of the phone and engulfed them before they were gone.

     “What’s wrong sweetie?” Samantha asked when she heard Natalie let out a heavy sigh once the girl’s were gone.

     “Nothing.” Natalie lied very badly as she let out another heavy sigh.

     “Well something’s wrong, or you’ve sprung a leak.” Samantha smirked as she wrapped her arms around Natalie from behind. “I’ll keep you here like this until you tell me what’s wrong.” Samantha warned.

     “Seeing Sara and the others leave just now made me realise that I’m all alone with no one to love me and miss me.” Natalie snuffled as she started to cry again.

     “Tia and I care about you, and you have a home.” Samantha pointed out.

     “What about when I’m safe to be around other people though? Will I be sent out into the world to look after myself?” Natalie asked as she sobbed into Samantha’s shoulder.

     “I know we’ve only known each other a day and this may be a little fast for you, so please take all the time you need to think it over but...” Samantha said nervously as she tried to think of the right words to use.

     “What is it Sammi?” Natalie asked as she lifted her head to see what had made Samantha stop speaking. Natalie could see that Samantha wanted to ask her something important.

     “I’d like you to think about becoming my daughter, as in you would call me mum, mother and all those other cute little names kids use these days. And I’d like to treat you as my own and spoil you silly.” Samantha said looking hopeful that she hadn’t just scared Natalie with her outburst.

     “Do you really mean that Sammi? Do you really want to be my mother and look after me?” Natalie asked with fresh tears in her eyes now, but these were happy tears.

     “Yes, I want to help keep you safe from all the evil in the world, and I’d like you to call me your mother more than anything.” Samantha pleaded.

     “Okay then mommy.” Natalie said as she threw her arms around Samantha and they hugged each other in the middle of the hallway.

     “If you start calling me Gran, then I’ll be kicking the pair of you out.” Hypatia added with a frown, breaking the touching moment as all three of them broke out in a fit of giggles. “I don’t look old enough to be a Gran yet.”

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © November 2012

Chapter Six

    The talk about Neal had died down a little at school after the first day shock of hearing about his death after a police chase and the car Neal had stolen bursting into flames. Sara did wonder where Karl got the body from that the police found in the burned out wreck, but another part of her didn’t want to know.

    Jo seemed a little distracted at lunchtime when he met up with the girls, but he didn’t seem willing to talk about what it was bothering him, and Sara had promised not to read his mind, so she decided to wait until he told her himself, like a normal girlfriend would.

    The weather was nicer today so they all went out and sat in the sun under their favourite tree to soak up some UV rays.

     “What’s wrong Jo? Please tell me.” Sara finally begged.

     “It’s nothing Saz, don’t worry about it.” Jo lied badly.

     “But I do worry about it; I’m worried about you, so please tell me what’s bothering you?” Sara begged again.

     “It’s just something some of the guys in my classes have started saying, it kind of pissed me off a little bit, but I’ll be okay.” Jo said shrugging off Sara’s worry for him.

     “What are they saying?” Sara asked with some anger in her voice.

    Jo looked at Sara like he was trying to work out whether or not to tell her, but his look turned to one of defeat and he started to speak after letting out a sigh. “They think that I’m cursed or something because first Mike got killed and now Neal has been killed. They think that being friends with me isn’t healthy for them.”

     “But you know that’s just a crock right? Mike and Neal aren’t dead, and none of what happened is your fault.” Sara argued.

     “I know that, but it’s pretty hard to argue with them when you can’t tell them the truth.” Jo sighed. “It’s just not very funny being told that you’re cursed and you got your best friend killed.” Jo grumbled.

     “I’m sorry baby.” Sara said as she cuddled up to him. “If anyone is bad luck around here it’s me for finding that ring and making that wish in the first place.” Sara added with a sigh.

     “Now you’re the one being silly.” Michelle frowned as she slapped Sara on the leg. “You’ve done far too much good to even think you did anything wrong finding that ring and making that wish.” Michelle pointed out.

     “Your biased because of Sheana and how you look now.” Sara smirked as she looked at Michelle and Sheana sat side by side holding hands where no one could see them doing so.

     “True, but do you really regret doing any of it yourself?” Michelle asked with a grin.

     “No, not really, but it’s got nothing to do with Jo either, so I can’t see why he should feel so down about it.” Sara argued.

     “The guys in Jo’s classes are a bunch of morons, and I’d be amazed if they had a single brain cell between all of them.” Michelle rolled her eyes. “And you’re just as bad for letting them get to you.” Michelle added as she slapped Jo on the arm.

     “Gees Michelle, you’re in a crabby mood today.” Jo said as he rubbed his arm.

     “Wrong time of the month.” Michelle grumbled.

     “Oh right, I’d forgotten about that.” Jo said with a pained look. “Sorry.”

     “I’ll let you off this time then.” Michelle smiled just before she slapped him again.

     “What was that one for?!” Jo asked as he rubbed his arm even more now trying to make the pain go away.

     “I’ll think of something later.” Michelle shrugged as she went back to resting her head on Sheana’s shoulder.

     “You’re two pounds of crazy in a one pound bag, do you know that?” Jo grumbled as he kept rubbing his arm. “Here, chew on this and stop hitting me.” Jo added as he pulled a chocolate bar out his bag for them all to share.

     “MMM, chocolate.” Michelle grinned as she ripped the packet open and started breaking off chunks for them all.

     “Nice to see you came prepared.” Sara smiled up at him as he broke off some of the chocolate that Michelle had given him to share with Sara.

     “When you hang out with three women it’s best to have a way to calm them when they get angry with you.” Jo said looking smug.

    The chocolate was soon gone and then they returned to the school building for their afternoon lessons. Jo seemed happier now he’d spoken with the other three about him being labelled a curse.

    All four of them were excited to finish school and get home so they could change and then go over to see Natalie again. They had all had a lot of fun the night before, and they were all worried about her still.

     “Will Josie be coming with us again?” Sara asked Jo as they walked back to her house.

     “I guess so, as I don’t think Natalie is going to be safe around me like this just yet.” Jo frowned. “And it’s the only way I can still get to see you.” Jo grinned as he threw his arm around Sara and pulled her closer for a kiss.

     “I hope you realise that all this playing down being Josie isn’t fooling any of us anymore.” Sara grinned. “I know you like being Josie; we all saw how excited you got when we were trying on Natalie’s new clothes.” Sara added with a raised eyebrow as she waited for Jo to argue with her.

     “Okay I don’t mind spending time as Josie, but it doesn’t mean I want to be her all the time.” Jo shrugged. “I find being her helps me to understand you all a little better, and some of the clothes do feel nice.” Jo blushed.

     “I’d never ask you to be her all the time. I like having my Jo around too much for that.” Sara said just before she leaned in for another kiss.

    They were soon all at Sara’s saying ‘Hi’ to Prue and Jenna before they went up to Sara’s bedroom to get their homework done. Once that was done they went down and helped with dinner and entertained Jenna, but not before Jo slipped on the ring that turned him into Josie.

    Sara helped Josie get dressed before they went down to see what sort of fun Sheana and Michelle were having with Jenna.

    Karen and Sandy got home from work and they all enjoyed the meal Prue had cooked, then the girls got the dishes washed and put away with some help from Jenna before they all grabbed some bits to take over for Natalie. Josie had grabbed some CD’s that she found out Natalie liked. With her being under house arrest for want of a better word, Natalie wanted some music and magazines to read while spending all her time in Hypatia’s large mansion. Sara and Michelle had picked out some old magazines with some good articles on applying makeup and hair care.

    One of the other problems that Natalie had found was the fact she didn’t sleep anymore either, other than when she tried to go out in the daylight that was, then she would just fall to the ground out for the count until she was taken back inside. She could walk past a window without falling under the suns spell, but she couldn’t stand at a window for any length of time with the sun on her. Sheana had helped to fix that little problem with a charmed ring the night before.

     “Can I’s come with you’s?” Jenna asked with a pout. “I’s not see’s much of any you’s.” She added with a whine.

     “I can’t see why not, and I’m sure that Natalie would love to see you.” Sara said as she picked Jenna up. “We better go and make sure it’s okay with Prue though.” Sara added as she went to find Prue while still carrying Jenna.

    Prue was sat in the living room talking to Karen and Sandy when Sara found her.

     “Can I goes with Sara and de others to see’s Natalie?” Jenna asked before Sara could say a word.

    Prue looked to be giving it some thought before she finally answered. “Yes you can, and I’ll come with you because I need to have a word with Tia and Sammi.” Prue smiled as she got to her feet.

    Sara didn’t need to read Prue’s mind to know that she was just saying that because she was worried about Jenna being around Natalie until Prue knew Natalie was safe from wanting to attack anyone. Prue had heard how Sara had to hold Natalie down while Sheana blinked Jo away the other night when Hypatia lowered the shield she’d had around Natalie to help her adjust to being a half blood.

    Jenna being as young in mind as she was didn’t have the same restraints on reading peoples thoughts and she picked up on Prue’s worries.

     “She’d not hurt me sis.” Jenna frowned. “You needs to have more trusts in people.” Jenna grumbled.

     “When it comes to you Jen bear, I can never be too careful.” Prue smiled as she took Jenna out of Sara’s arms and kissed her on the cheek just before she hugged her baby sister.

    Jenna just giggled, happy with the reason for Prue’s coming along, and the fact she worried about her so much. The two of them had become even closer since Jenna thought she’d lost her sister when Valeck kidnapped her and made them all think she was dead twice. The first time when they found Prue’s ring and no trace of her mind, and then again when Sara did battle with a clone the commander and Valeck had made. Sara had killed the clone thinking she’d been forced to kill her friend, but things got worse when Valeck had planted a canister of sleeping gas in the clone’s body. The commander would have gotten his hands on Sara if not for Hypatia coming to the rescue in her dragon form.

    Sara didn’t miss the cat and mouse games with the commander as much when she thought back to that time, and how different things might have turned out if not for Hypatia saving her and Sheana. Karl was a much better person to run the secret government soldier unit, and other than keeping the peace between humans and the supernatural, his job was pretty simple most the time.

    They were soon ready to blink over to Hypatia’s, so they all got out their cell phones and punched in the number on the app and blinked, all apart from Prue who just formed her battle armour and blinked her and Jenna over by touching her belt while thinking of where she wanted to go.

    Samantha had rigged up a door chime to sound whenever someone blinked into the hallway, so she and Hypatia would know when someone dropped in on them, and now Natalie also knew when they had a visitor. This was proven when they all saw a smiling Natalie come skipping into view from the dayroom where Sara trained with Hypatia.

    Natalie was dressed in a pink summer dress and had matching nail polish, as well as her hair and makeup looking perfect. She was also wearing a pair of sandals with a two inch heel, which she seemed to be able to walk in like she’d been a girl all her life.

     “Hi Nat’s, wow you look amazing.” Sara said as she stepped over and hugged a grinning Natalie.

     “Thanks Sara. Mother took the day off work to teach me some more things.” Natalie beamed with pride using all the hand gestures that any teenage girl would use.

     “Mother...?” Sara asked with a raised eyebrow.

     “Yes, Sammi has let me start calling her my mum and it’s so amazingly cool!” Natalie said as she started jumping up and down excitedly.

     “Sandy said that Sammi had taken the day off to sort out some family matters, but I never realised you were the family matter.” Sara grinned as she finally managed to hug a bouncing Natalie again. “I’m really happy for you Nat.”

     “Does that mean you get to call Tia, Nan, or Gran?” Josie asked with a giggle. Josie was soon letting out a squeal though when she heard a voice whisper in her ear.

     “No she will continue to call me Tia or mistress.” Hypatia said. She’d managed to walk up behind Josie without Josie realising she was there. “I don’t look old enough to be a Nan or a Gran.” She added with a smirk as she looked at a shaking Josie clinging onto Sara for protection from the thing that just made her jump out of her skin.

     “Hi Tia.” Sara said between giggles. “Why would Nat need to call you Mistress?” Sara asked with a puzzled look.

     “I don’t think it would be polite for me to let Natalie call me Tia while she’s performing her duties as a maid.” Hypatia explained.

     “A maid?” Sara asked looking shocked now.

     “Yes, the child needs to learn some manners and the house could do with someone to keep it clean and help with the preparation of the meals.” Hypatia said in a matter of fact way. “I think it’s the least she can do for me letting her live here.” She added.

     “Are you okay with all this Nat?” Sara asked, worried that Hypatia might be coming across as being a little strict with her house guest.

     “I’m fine with it Sara; and I’ll feel better living here if I think I’m earning my keep.” Natalie smiled. “It helps to pass the time as well now I don’t sleep.” She added with a shrug like it really wasn’t a big deal that she would spend some of her time each day playing Maid to Hypatia and Samantha.

     “Will you have to wear a uniform?” Michelle asked.

     “Yes, I was wearing one earlier, it matched the one mother was wearing while we changed the bed linen and cleaned some of the bedrooms. It was a lot of fun.” Natalie grinned.

     “Being a maid is not supposed to be fun young lady.” Hypatia said in a stern tone, but she was soon smirking when she saw the worried look Natalie gave her, when she thought she’d really done something wrong. “But as long as you keep this place clean and look happy doing it, I’ll overlook the fact you’re having fun doing it.” She added with a smile as she stepped over and gave Natalie a loving hug.

     “How can anyone enjoy cleaning?” Sara frowned.

     “I use to clean up after my uncle all the time, so this is nothing new, and here I get thanked for what I do.” Natalie grinned as she enjoyed the hug she was getting from Hypatia.

     “So the maid’s clothes and all the other girl’s things don’t bother you anymore?” Josie asked.

     “It all feels really weird still, but this is who I am now, so I just have to live with it.” Natalie shrugged. “Falling to pieces and locking myself in my room isn’t going to put everything back to how it was, and I’m not sure I want it to be that way if it did.” Natalie shuddered at the thought of spending one more day with Neal’s uncle.

     “That’s the best way to look at it, and Tia and Sammi won’t treat you bad.” Sara smiled. “Given time she might even let you call her Gran.” She added in a fake whisper and quickly had to dodge a slap from Hypatia.

     “Why don’t you all take a walk out in the sun while the weather is still nice?” Hypatia said with a frown when she realised that she wasn’t going to get hold of Sara. “Don’t forget your ring though Natalie.” Hypatia warned.

     “I’m wearing in now Tia.” Natalie whined as she held up her hand with the ring on that Sheana had charmed the night before. “I only forgot to put it back on after I helped Mother do the cleaning.” Natalie added with a sigh.

     “Yes I know that, but we don’t want you passing out again do we.” Hypatia argued with Natalie.

     “You passed out?” Sara asked looking worried.

     “Yes she did, but only because she went outside without the ring and she fell asleep and fell over on the lawn.” Hypatia said in a matter of fact way. “I wasn’t worried, but I thought Sammi was going to call for an ambulance she was worked up about it.” She added with a roll of the eyes.

     “I just didn’t want to get the ring dirty, so I took it off and left it in my room after Mother helped me get into the maid’s uniform.” Natalie explained. “I forgot to put it back on when we got finished, and I went outside to have some lunch without it on and fell over asleep like Tia just said.”

     “You need to be more careful now Nat or something like that will get you in a lot of trouble.” Sara warned.

     “I know, but it has only been a couple of days for me, so please cut me a little slack, please...” Natalie pleaded.

     “I guess you’re right, and you will learn more from making the mistakes.” Sara smiled. “I bet you won’t venture outside again in the sun without your ring?”

     “No, it’s no fun to feel the warmth of the sun just before you fall over fast asleep and then wake up in your mother’s arms trying to work out what happened to you.” Natalie frowned.

     “You really like being able to say that word don’t you?” Sara asked with a grin.

     “What word?” Natalie asked looking puzzled.

     “Mother. You’ve been using it to talk about Sammi, and you look happy when you say it.” Sara grinned even more.

     “I’ve never been able to call anyone mother before, so it’s nice being able to use it now.” Natalie blushed. “It was always Aunt or Uncle before all this happened.” She explained as she looked down at her breasts pushing out the dress she was wearing.

     “I’m happy for you Nat.” Sara smiled as she gave her a hug.

     “I happy too.” Came a little voice as Jenna tugged on Natalie’s dress trying to get her attention.

    Natalie looked down after breaking the hug with Sara and found Jenna smiling up at her, so she bent down and then lifted Jenna up and sat Jenna on her own much larger hip so she could talk to her face to face. Natalie noticed that Prue was stood quite close as she picked up Jenna, but it took her a couple of seconds to work out why.

     “You can trust me with your sister Prue, I won’t hurt her.” Natalie said. “Mother and Tia had me handling eggs today until I could move them from one place to another without breaking any.” Natalie added with some pride.

     “And you don’t feel any hunger at the minute?” Prue asked, still not totally sure she could trust her.

     “No, Mother and Tia made sure I’d eaten before you all arrived, and I don’t crave blood that much yet.” Natalie explained. “Tia says it may never be that bad for me with only being a half blood and my heart still beating.”

     “Nat’s is fine sis. I tell’s you if she want to eats’ me.” Jenna said in her bossy little way.

     “Besides she’s too small to bother with, she’d just be a snack.” Natalie grinned.

     “I may be’s small, but I be told I is cute.” Jenna said with her nose in the air as she folded her arms across her chest.

     “That you are little princess.” Natalie smiled as she started walking again, still carrying Jenna.

    Prue relaxed a little bit as she followed just behind with Sara at her side. Prue gave Sara a look that asked her to keep an eye on Natalie’s thoughts as well, just in case she had a sudden fancying for a snack.

    “I’m already keeping an eye on her for you.” Sara’s voice said in Prue’s head.

    “Thanks Sara.” Prue thought back with a relieved look in her eyes.

     “I’m sorry if it seems like I don’t trust you Natalie, but Jenna and I have been through so much over the years, and I can’t help feeling over protective of her.” Prue explained as they made their way out in to the gardens.

     “Please don’t feel as if you need to apologise Prue. I love Jenna to bits and couldn’t live with myself if I hurt her or any of you in any way.” Natalie said with pain in her voice. “I count myself lucky to have so many friends willing to help me get through all this.” Natalie added with a smile.

     “Sara told me what happened to you the other night, and how you managed to run away without feeding and that shows you have a strong will and it won’t be long before you’ll be allowed back out around people again.” Prue smiled back.

     “I hope so, but it helps having you all come to visit.” Natalie grinned as she started to tickle Jenna as the little girl squirmed and giggled in her arms, but Natalie never once hurt Jenna as they played around.

     “Where is Sammi anyway?” Sara asked as she realised they hadn’t seen her since they arrived.

     “She wanted to check on some Intel we received earlier today, so she went to the tech room at the cafe to see if any of it was true.” Hypatia explained as they all sat down at the large garden table.

     “What Intel would that be?” Sara asked looking worried.

     “Just that those old vampires I warned you about are looking to cause some trouble for Karl and his blood bank.” Hypatia frowned.

     “When...?” Sara asked through gritted teeth.

     “Later tonight.” Hypatia shrugged. “So I’ll need you to go out on patrol this evening and make sure they don’t achieve their goal, and you also let them know they won’t get away with it in the future either.” She sounded angry as she added the last bit.

     “I can sense that something else is bothering you Tia.” Sara pointed out with some concern in her voice.

     “I just have a feeling that someone or something is behind this little uprising, but I’ve been unable to find anything out so far. It’s like they know I’m involved and they don’t want me finding anything out, that is why they are getting these old vampires to start trouble for them.” Hypatia explained her feelings.

     “Do you think it might be the same group that the commander was working for? We’ve still not been able to find much more than what he told us before he was sent to his final death.” Sara offered her opinion.

     “No, I’d know if it was them doing any of this.” Hypatia frowned. “This is all coming from the demon world, but I don’t know what they want to achieve by starting up trouble with the men in black again. All the demon’s I’ve heard from are happy we’ve got a peace between us.” Hypatia added with a sigh.

     “I’ll see what I can find out this evening when I stop them. Do you want me to warn Karl and his men about trouble?” Sara asked.

     “I think it best to just deal with this yourself. Sheana and Prue will be with you, so I can’t see the point of having Karl and his men getting underfoot.” Hypatia smiled. “But scan their minds to see if you can find out who it is driving them to rebel.”

     “I’d have done that anyway.” Sara grinned.

     “Will you come play game wiff me Natalie?” Jenna asked, distracting Natalie from listening to the conversation Sara and Hypatia were having.

     “I’d love to Jenna, but I don’t know how to play girl games, I’ve only been a girl for a couple of days now.” Natalie pointed out.

     “I teach you then.” Jenna grinned as she slid off Natalie’s knee and started dragging her towards the house and the play room Hypatia and Samantha had set up for Jenna some time back while they were looking after her when they all thought Prue was dead, and Jenna was angry with Sara for letting it happen. “You come too Josie, Michelle!” Jenna shouted over her shoulder as she dragged Natalie away with her.

    Jenna had already heard in Hypatia’s thoughts that she needed to talk with Sara, Sheana and Prue, so taking the others with her to play games was the best way to let them talk. They were soon in the games room with Jenna setting up a tea party for all the stuffed animals and dolls Hypatia and Samantha had bought her.

    Natalie felt a little silly to begin with, but she was soon got lost in the fantasy world of a little girl and all her toys, and she actually started having fun. Michelle and Josie were used to playing these sorts of games with Jenna, so they just played along like they always did, this helped to make Natalie relax and enjoy it more.

     “I never knew this could be so much fun.” Natalie giggled at one point during the tea party as she sat with a Barbie in her lap pretending to feed her invisible cake and tea. When Jenna got bored with the tea party Michelle got out a board game and they played that.

    Hypatia had just finished filling Sara, Sheana and Prue in on some of the other rumours she’d heard when she saw Samantha walk out of the house and over to where they were all sat talking.

     “Hello my dear, did you manage to find out anything else about tonight?” Hypatia asked as she stood up and embraced Samantha before she kissed her.

     “Hello Tia, ladies.” Samantha smiled after breaking the kiss with Hypatia. “Yes, they plan to hit the blood bank just after midnight and there will be three of them doing the raid.” Samantha explained.

     “Were you able to find out anything about the person pulling their strings?” Hypatia asked.

     “Not yet, but there is someone inciting them to do this, but he’s doing a good job of keeping in the shadows.” Samantha said sounding a little frustrated about it. “I picked up some chatter on a burner cell phone, but it’s just another burner cell phone sending text messages. The person is just telling them where to go and at what time.” She explained.

     “Couldn’t you track the phone sending the texts?” Sara asked.

     “I could if the phone was left on long enough, but the person using it must be removing the sim card and battery when it’s not being used.” Samantha explained the problem she was having tracking the mystery person.

     “I’ll see what I can find out when I get my hands on them later. One of them must have met up with this person at some point, if only to get things moving in the direction they wanted.” Sara shrugged.

     “Just be careful and watch your backs, I don’t like the way this mystery person is able to hide from the two of us. It’s like he knows we might be watching and he’s worried about us finding out about him.” Hypatia said looking thoughtful.

     “You trained me well Tia, so I’m not going to worry about a bunch of old timers that want to start trouble.” Sara smiled.

     “Just because they are old in years Sara, doesn’t mean they will look or act old when you come face to face with them.” Hypatia warned. “All three of them are only around twenty to look at them, but all are as old and as skilled as Spike was.”

     “I’ve learned a lot since I faced Spike, and I’ve also learned to expect the unexpected in every fight I have, but I won’t go into a battle with any doubt I won’t win.” Sara said looking determined. “I hear that congratulations are in order mummy.” Sara grinned as she changed the subject and looked at Samantha now.

     “Yes, Natalie needed someone to look after her, and I’ve always wanted a daughter, so I offered and she accepted.” Samantha grinned.

     “I hear she’s also going to be helping out around the place as another maid as well.” Sara giggled.

     “That’s just a little bit of fun, but she’s a good maid and she looked really happy as she helped me.” Samantha admitted. “I think she likes the uniform a little too much though, she looked sad when I said it was time to get showered and changed earlier.” She smirked.

     “She does seem a lot happier since last night, and I can’t think of a better mother for her than you Sammi.” Sara smiled.

     “Thank you Sara.” Samantha said with tears in her eyes as she threw her arms around Sara and tried to hug her to death. “Where is Natalie anyway?” Samantha asked when they broke the hug.

     “Jenna wanted to come along and see Natalie, so she dragged her, Josie and Michelle away some time ago to play some games.” Sara explained. “We better go and see what their up to and spend some time with Natalie before we need to head out on patrol, as it looks like being another late night for us.” Sara sighed as she got up out her chair and then waited for Sheana and Prue to get up and go with her.

    Sara and the others had stopped at Hypatia’s until ten o’clock before they took a sleepy Jenna back home and Josie could change back to Jo before he went home. Jo was then going to blink over to the cafe and help Michelle monitor things from their secret room located under the cafe.

    Natalie was sad to see them leave, but she’d had a really good time learning to be a little girl on the inside as she’d sat playing games with Jenna. It gave Natalie a small insight into what she’d missed growing up as a boy, and she was already thinking that girls had a much better wardrobe and toys to play with.

    They got Jenna settled on the sofa in the living room with Karen and Sandy before the three of them morphed into their armour and then blinked away to do a quick check around the town before they made their way over to the blood bank to see what sort of trouble these three unhappy vampires cause.

     “Does it seem a little more quiet than normal to you?” Prue asked as they checked out a place where some of the newer vampires liked to hang out waiting for someone walking their dog to let it off its lead so they could then take a bite out of it. Even though they had the blood bank to get their blood from now, it still didn’t stop some of the vampires keeping their hand in, but they never killed the dogs or other pets, they just took a quick bite and then left it looking like the animal got in a fight with something.

     “Yes, but if they know about the hit on the blood bank, maybe they don’t want to get caught up in the middle of it.” Sara pointed out. “Even the dumbest of the vampire world must know Karl and his men aren’t going to be very happy with them for attacking the blood bank.”

     “Very true, but I still can’t understand what they hope to achieve by doing it?” Prue growled with anger. “I don’t know why any of them would want to go back to being hunted and locked away.” Prue added still sounding angry.

     “I plan to ask them when we catch them.” Sara smiled. “Do you think it’s worth dropping by Armen’s pub to see who’s hanging out there?” Sara asked Sheana and Prue.

     “I don’t recommend it, it could tip them off and then we would have to wait for another chance to catch them, and we risk word getting back to Karl the longer we wait.” Prue warned.

     “Good point.” Sara agreed.

    They all blinked over to the blood bank and then Sheana cast a spell to make them all invisible while masking their auras from everyone. Then all they could do was sit and wait for the three vampires to arrive.

    The blood bank was disguised as a 24hr cafe that also did takeaway food, which meant the vampires and other demons could come and go without any trouble. The cafe also did a nice pizza and burger, so they got a lot of normal people coming and going. This helped to sell the cover, but three vampires attacking the normals wouldn’t be good for either side.

    It was nearly twenty past twelve before they saw a group of three men that looked to be around twenty in age, but Sara could feel that they were much older than that in vampire years. The three men looked around like they were making sure the cost was clear before they made their way towards the entrance to the cafe.

    “That’s them.” Sara thought to Prue and Sheana, not wanting to let the three vampires hear her speaking. Even from this far away a vampire would be able to hear her speak out loud, so forming a mind link with the two of them was a much safer option.

    “Are you sure?” Sheana thought back.

    “Yes, I can hear their thoughts and they are working out which person they are going to compel not to scream first so they can feed from them.” Sara thought back with a shudder as she saw the vision of how each vampire expected the attack to go down.

     “We better get in there and stop it then.” Prue said out loud just before she took off across the road from where they had been waiting. Sara and Sheana were close behind Prue as she ran into the cafe, the spell that kept them invisible now broken.

    All three if the vampires had a victim in his arms ready to take a bite out of their neck looking very cliché to the movies when Sara, Sheana and Prue entered the cafe. There were a couple of men that looked like truck drivers slumped over a couple of table over the far side of the room. It looked like they had tried to stop the three vampires without much success.

    The three victims the vampires had were a group of girls that had entered the cafe not long before the vampires entered. All three girls had been compelled not to put up a fight, so they just looked spaced out as their heads hung to one side waiting to be bitten, but the three vampires had stopped when they saw Sara, Sheana and Prue enter.

     “You come to try and stop us Slayer?” One of the vampires asked with a smug smile. “I bet I can snap this little snacks neck before you get to me, and if I fail, I’m sure one of my friends will manage to do the same with their snack before you take us all out.” He added.

     “Are you new in town or just really stupid?” Sara asked in her sexy sounding slayer voice as she folded her arms across her chest and smiled at the vampire who’d just spoken. She made no move to try and stop the vampire speaking, or his two friends who were paused ready to rip out their victims throats.

     “You dare to mock me and call me names girl?” The vampire growled. “I should kill this child just for that alone.” He added as he ran his tongue across the girl’s neck.

     “You do that and a second later you’ll be a pile of ash on the floor for some pour underpaid cleaner to sort out.” Sara shrugged.

     “You’re so sure that you can take me so easily Slayer?” The vampire asked sounding smug with himself. “My friends and I are not just some newly turned younglings. We are going to be much harder to kill than you may think.” He added with a grin.

     “Okay then Edward, why don’t you get Emmet and Jasper to let their snacks go, and I’ll take the three of you on at the same time, just to make it fair to you.” Sara mocked them by using the names of three vampires from the Twilight moves.

     “First you come here barking out orders, and then you insult us by calling us names from some tacky movie?!” The vampire she’d called Edward growled out as he threw the girl to one side and stood to face the Slayer. “I do not need any help to defeat you girl.”

     “Show me what you’ve got then Edward.” Sara smiled as she unfolded her arms and got ready for a fight.

    She didn’t have to wait long for the vampire to attack, but he wasn’t as good as he made himself out to be, and she easily side stepped his first attack. Sara had wanted him to react like this because it made it easier for her to read his mind and see all his moves and also find out information about the person behind this little suicide mission they had gone on.

    Sara saw the vision of a man, but his face was in shadow, but she knew the voice from somewhere, but she couldn’t remember where from, and it sounded a little different, like he was trying to make it sound different. The man was telling the three vampires not to take this being told when and where to get their blood, and the man talked all three of them into going on this fool mission that would see them killed or caught by Karl and his men. Sara scanned the other two’s minds and saw the same thing, but couldn’t get a good look at the mystery man’s face.

     “You seem to be more skilled than I first thought girl.” The vampire said as he started to realise he might be outmatched.

     “Do you want to get Emmet and Jasper to help you?” Sara asked with a mocking pout.

    Sara thought they might have been as old as Spike was, but they sure didn’t have the same fighting skill as he had.

     “As you wish, but that might just be a foolish move on your part Slayer.” Edward smiled as he nodded to his two partners in crime.

    The other two vampires threw their victims aside and moved in on Sara. Sara just smiled as this is what she wanted them to do, let the girls go and remove any threat of them getting hurt.

    Prue and Sheana quickly moved around to put themselves between the three girls and the vampires that were now facing off against Sara. Prue and Sheana weren’t worried about these three vampires hurting Sara, they had seen Sara spar with Hypatia, and none of these came close to Hypatia’s power level.

     “The Cullen’s against one slayer, you could be right, so maybe I should let you call a friend or two to come help you out, not that it will do you any good, as I will still turn you to ash before this night ends.” Sara purred in her slayer voice as she let an evil smile spread across her face.

     “I’ve had enough of your insults you petulant child.” The vampire she’d called Edward spat out as he moved in to attack her again, but with the help of his two friends this time thinking he had the upper hand. “I think I’ll rip out your tongue first, just so I don’t have to listen to anymore insults.” He grinned at his own idea.

     “That could be a problem for you to achieve without these.” Sara said as she grabbed both his hands and twisted them around so fast he never knew what happened until Sara slapped him across each side of his face with his own arms that she’d just ripped off his body.

    Edward staggered back in shock as he looked first at the arms Sara had dropped to the floor and then at the bloody stumps where his arms had just been. The look on his face as he looked up at the slayer again said it all, he had no idea the slayer was this strong. “How did...?” He stuttered out in shock.

     “I’m the slayer, what did you think would happen?” Sara asked as a silver spike slipped into her hand from a hidden pouch on the underside of her arm and she stepped forward, plunging the spike deep into the vampire’s heart and looking into his eyes as he burnt up and fell to the ground in a pile of ash.

    On seeing their friend lose his battle with the slayer, the other two vampires tried to make a run for it, but were stopped by Sheana using her magic to stop them being able to move.

     “The Slayer didn’t say you could leave just yet boys.” Sheana scolded them in her more adult sounding black witch voice as she wagged a finger at them like she was talking to a couple of naughty children.

     “Thank you Witch.” Sara smiled. “Now then boys, if you want to stand any chance of living to see another day, or night in your case, then I suggest you answer all my questions as truthfully as you can, and hope I like the answers you give.” Sara said as she stepped in front of the two vampires that were frozen in mid run.

     “I’ve already seen in your minds that someone put you up to this, so I want to know where I can find this mystery man.” Sara asked as she slid the silver spike she’d just killed their friend with across each of their pale cheeks. “Why don’t you answer first Emmet?” Sara smiled as she tapped the one that did remind her of a shaggier haired version of the actor that played Emmet Cullen in the twilight movies on the nose making him look cross eyed at the tip of the spike.

    The Vampire looked part angry and part worried as he looked up into the slayers eyes. “We don’t know who he is, or where you can find him.” Emmet answered with a growl as he tried to break free of the spell holding him motionless.

     “Where did you first meet him then?” Sara asked as she circled him while sliding the silver spike across his skin.

     “We were leaving Armen’s one night and he was stood in the shadows. He spoke to us when he overheard us complaining about being treated like pets to the humans and their blood bank.” He explained as he looked around at the cafe they were now stood in. “He smelt like a vampire, but there was something different about him.” He added.

     “In what way?” Sara asked.

     “I sensed he was old, but I couldn’t read his power levels, but he sure had the scent of a vampire.” Emmet tried to explain.

     “Did you ever meet him in Armen’s?” Sara asked.

     “No, he was always waiting for us outside, or in a quiet part of the town. It was like he wanted no one to see him, we never got a good look at him, and he was always in shadow.”

    Sara knew he was telling the truth because she’d been linked to his mind looking at his memories of the mystery man, and he had always managed to keep his face in shadow, be it a hood or just bad lighting. Sara thought it was like he knew she’d be able to see him through others memories, so he was doing his best to stop her from seeing who he was, and it had worked because she had no idea what this man looked like.

     “I think we’ve found out all we’re going to find out from the two of them.” Sara said as she turned to look at Sheana and Prue stood guarding the three girls and the two men still out cold.

     “Will you let us go now then?” The one she called Emmet asked, looking hopeful.

     “Yes, I’ll let you go, go straight to hell.” Sara said as she plunged the spike into the vampires chest and watched him burn up to ash.

     “You said you’d let us go if we answered your questions.” The third vampire said in a whiny voice as he tried to break free of Sheana’s spell, but he wasn’t moving anywhere until the spell was removed.

     “Yes I did, but then I saw what you planned to do to that family the three of you have been stopping with, and I can’t let that slide.” Sara said as she pushed the spike into his heart and then watched as he too burnt up until he was just a pile of ash on the floor.

     “What do we do with these three?” Prue asked as she looked over at the three girls they had sat at a table. The three girls were just looking off into space still under the compulsion to not fight or scream.

     “I’ll give them some new memories and send them on their way like none of this ever happened.” Sara said as she walked over and looked each girl in the eyes and gave them a better ending to their night.

    Sara had just finished with the last of the girls memories when they saw a team of Karl’s men burst into the cafe. They were all quick to put their weapons away when they saw the slayer and her two friends. None of them wanted to risk shooting her and getting a beating like McGrath had gotten the other night.

     “You couldn’t leave us one to deal with Slayer?” Tanner asked in a whiny voice when he saw the three piles of ash on the floor.

     “What can I say? You snooze, you lose.” Sara shrugged. “You can make sure these three get in a taxi though. I’ve wiped their memory of ever coming here, and they think they’re already tucked up in bed after having a good night out.” Sara explained.

    Tanner nodded to one of his men and he quickly made a call and a couple of minutes later the girls were being put in a taxi that was actually one of Karl’s men working undercover.

     “I’ll leave you to clean up the mess.” Sara said as she walked towards the door with Sheana and Prue following close behind. “You’ll need to go help the people at this address as well.” Sara added as she grabbed a note pad off the counter and then wrote down the address of the house where she’d seen the three vampires hiding out through the day.

     “Karl will want to have a word with you about what happened here.” Tanner said as he took the note pad from the Slayer’s out stretched hand.

     “Tell him I’ll call in tomorrow and tell him what happened, or he could just watch the video.” Sara pointed out as she looked up at all the camera’s they had in the place.

     “You know how he likes to hear it from you over watching it on a video.” Tanner frowned.

     “Yes I do, so like I said, tell him I’ll talk to him tomorrow evening.” Sara said with a sigh just before she left the cafe with Sheana and Prue.

    They were just about to blink back to the secret room under the internet cafe when Sara saw a red dot appear on Prue’s forehead. Sara knew it was a laser sight from a gun of some sort, so she quickly spun around and made herself a shield between the shooter and Prue. Sara felt the thuds as several shots hit the back of her helmet that she’d formed at the first signs of trouble. Sara’s head vibrated with every shot that hit, but the shield and the helmet protected her from any serious damage.

     “What the hell was that?” Prue asked as she saw silver powder floating around them while Sara still protected her.

     “I think it’s some form of silver so you better blink back to the cafe before you breathe any of it in.” Sara warned.

    Prue quickly touched her belt and blinked away while Sara turned around and reached out with her mind in the direction where the shots had come from, but she couldn’t feel anything or anyone. Sheana reached out with her magic as well, but she found nothing either.

     “How could they get away so fast?” Sheana asked sounding puzzled.

     “I’m not sure, but I plan to find out.” Sara frowned, not that Sheana could see it because of the helmet still covering her head. “I’d also like to know why I couldn’t sense them.” Sara added.

     “It looks like Prue was the target looking at the silver powder floating around.” Sheana pointed out as she saw it starting to settle on her and it was all over Sara’s back where she’d stopped the bullets from hitting Prue. “Are you hurt Slayer?” Sheana asked, not wanting to risk calling her Sara while still so close to the blood bank and Karl’s men.

     “I’m far from being fine Witch, but I’m not hurt.” Sara growled as she tried to work out why someone was trying to kill Prue again. “Let’s get back to Prue and see what the others have found out.” Sara added as she touched her belt and blinked back to the internet cafe and Prue.

    Sheana did the same just as Tanner and a couple of his men came running out after another one of his men told him someone had taken a shot at the Slayer. Tanner took the sign that the slayer had blinked away to mean she wasn’t hurt, but he still contacted Karl to let him know about it.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

Seasons Greetings everyone from Sara & Samantha

Editors Note: A day early this week as I won’t have net access tomorrow.

 © November 2012

Chapter Seven

    Prue was sat in a chair looking a little shocked when Sara and Sheana blinked into the room. Michelle was just handing Prue a silver flask with blood in it.

     “Are you alright Prue?” Sara asked looking worried.

     “I’ll be fine, but I breathed in some of that silver dust and my throat is burning.” Prue rasped out just before she started drinking from the silver flask.

    Sara watched as Prue tried to get the silver out her system, but it didn’t look to be working very well as Prue just kept coughing.

     “You need something a little stronger to help you fight off that crap.” Sara said as she made her armour retract so she could let Prue freed from her arm.

     “I’ll be fine once I’ve got the silver out my body.” Prue said when she realised what Sara wanted her to do.

     “I want you fine now, so drink.” Sara ordered as she pushed her arm up to Prue’s lips.

    Prue looked up at Sara with a pleading look, but soon let her fangs pop out as she realised that Sara just wanted to make sure she got well again as fast as she could. Prue bit into Sara’s arm and took just enough to help her fight off the silver before she stopped and wiped the last of Sara’s blood off her lips and then she licked Sara’s arm before licking her own fingers where the remains of the blood was just trickling from her mouth.

     “Thank you.” Prue said with a sigh as she felt Sara’s blood flowing through her body and flushing out the silver she’d inhaled.

     “Now do you feel alright?” Sara asked as she saw the fang marks on her arm heal up like she’d never been bitten.

     “Yes.” Prue nodded as she stood up again feeling ready to take on the world. She’d not had to feed from Sara since the trouble with Valeck. That made Prue realise that it might have been someone that worked for Valeck. “Do you think we missed one of Valeck’s men, and he’s now trying to finish what Valeck started?” Prue asked.

     “Could be.” Sara said looking worried. “I couldn’t read their mind, and they knew not to let the three vampires see his face, so I couldn’t pick out his face or warn Karl about what to look for.” Sara growled. “I guess they didn’t know about the shield that protects you, or they did and that was the reason for the silver dust in the bullets.” Sara frowned.

     “We’re checking all the CCTV footage from around the area to see if we can pick anything up, but so far it’s just empty roads.” Jo said as he typed on a computer.

     “Whoever it is, they sure know what they’re doing.” Sara said. “I think we should keep you off the streets looking like this until we catch them and remove the threat.” Sara added.

     “I want to help you catch this creep!” Prue argued.

     “I’m not going to risk losing you again Prue, and we may need you to stay close to Jenna, just in case whoever this is goes after her.” Sara pointed out. “Sheana and I will track this person down and we will make sure he can’t hurt you or Jenna ever again.” Sara promised.

    Prue didn’t like the idea of sitting back while Sara and Sheana went out looking for the person trying to kill her, but she knew that Jenna would be worried if she went out looking for the person, and Prue was worried about someone going after her baby sister. They still had no idea if this was someone connected to Valeck, or the men that the commander was working for in the private sector just before she helped Sara and Sheana bring it all to an end. Hypatia had tracked down the people controlling the commander, but Hypatia had thought there were others involved, but they hadn’t had any contact with the ones they had tracked down and dealt with.

     “Okay, you’re right, but I don’t like the idea of letting you and Sheana go out without me.” Prue agreed, all be it grudgingly.

     “I know Prue, but after what just happened, I’ll live with you being unhappy rather than dead.” Sara said as she pulled Prue into a hug. “Now let’s go home.” Sara added as she looked at Sheana still in her black witch disguise.

    Sheana blinked them all home and got Jo home at the same time. They decided to explain what happened to them and the fact that someone took a shot at Prue. Jenna was upset to hear the news, but if they had tried to keep it from her, Jenna would have just read it in Prue’s mind.

     “How do you plan to find out who this person is?” Karen asked as she made them all some drinking chocolate. They had all waited up for the four of them to return from their mission.

     “I don’t have any idea at the minute.” Sara shrugged. “I was going to have a word with Hypatia and Karl to see if they have any ideas.” Sara admitted.

     “Just remember to be careful, and I don’t want you going out while it’s your time of the month either, not until you’ve sorted this out.” Karen ordered.

     “Yes mother.” Sara agreed. She’d learned not to go against her mother when she spoke in that tone of voice.

    It had taken Karen some time to get over the fact Sara was almost crippled when she tried to fight Spike while she was on her period and she’d lost most her powers and all her strength. She’d gotten well again once her powers returned, but none of them wanted to risk something more serious happening and her powers not helping her to recover.

    They all finished their hot chocolate and then went to bed to get some sleep before they all started their day at school and work for Sandy and Karen.

    Sara was distracted a lot of the next day at school as she tried to work out a plan to find out who the person was that wanted Prue dead, and why they were so hell bent on killing her. Sara knew she didn’t have nearly enough information to come up with a plan, so she hopped that Hypatia and Karl might be able to help. Sara was going to see Karl before she went to Hypatia with the problem. Sara thought Karl might have heard something about someone new being in town, she could then use that info to work out a plan to catch this person with Hypatia’s help.

     “Are we going over to see Natalie again this evening?” Jo asked as they walked home from school.

     “Not tonight, I need to go see Karl and see what he knows about the person trying to kill Prue again.” Sara explained. “I’ll probably see Natalie later in the night when I go to see Tia, but it won’t be to hang out and have fun.” Sara added with a sigh.

     “Do you want Michelle and me to carry on looking through CCTV footage for you then?” Jo asked wanting to be helpful.

     “Yes if you don’t mind?” Sara smiled as she stepped closer and let Jo wrap an arm around her shoulder.

     “I don’t mind at all, it beats putting on a dress any day.” Jo frowned.

     “You could always look through the footage as Josie.” Sara grinned up at him. “We could dress you up like a sexy secretary.” She added with a giggle.

     “No thank you!” Jo said looking worried. “I’m not going to let the three of you treat me like some life size Barbie doll.” He added.

     “But you already do baby.” Sara pouted as she looked up at him.

     “I know you do.” Jo frowned. “I find it easier to focus on my work as me. I’m always distracted by the feel of my clothes as Josie.” He added in a whisper as he looked around to make sure they weren’t close to anyone that might overhear.

     “I’m glad that you’ll be around tonight, I might want a cuddle later in the evening once I’ve done with my running around.” Sara sighed as she let Jo hug her while they walked along.

     “It has been a busy week for you so far.” Jo said as he thought about all the things Sara had been doing to help out Natalie and tracking down Anton and Rosalie.

     “It doesn’t look like it’s going to be getting any easier with this psycho gunning for Prue either.” Sara pointed out. “I don’t even know where to start looking for him.” She added with a sigh.

     “I’m sure that Karl will know something, and if he doesn’t, I’m sure that Hypatia would have heard something.” Jo said trying to be optimistic.

     “I hope you’re right Jo, because I don’t want to wait for this psycho to take another shot at Prue to try and catch him.” Sara shuddered at the thought of someone using Prue for target practice again. She wasn’t sure Prue would have survived last night’s attack if she hadn’t seen what was about to happen.

     “You’ll catch who ever this psycho is and you already saved Prue, so I have every bit of faith in you.” Jo said sounding confident in Sara’s abilities.

    Sara was glad that someone had faith in her, even if she doubted it in herself at the minute. Jo walked Sara and the other two to the end of their road before he gave Sara a kiss and then ran off to get home to do his homework and then come over to Sara’s ready for a night of looking through CCTV footage, while Sara and Sheana went out trying to track down the shooter.

    They got in and went up to do their homework and then help Prue finish off dinner before they all sat down to enjoy the meal. Prue offered to sort out the dishes with Jenna’s help, so Sara and Sheana could morph and go see Karl and then Hypatia. Prue wanted this latest threat sorted out as soon as possible.

    Jo arrived and then Sheana and Sara both morphed into their armour before blinking over to the secret room under the cafe.

     “I thought your suit cleaned itself every time you used it?” Jo asked when he saw that Sara and Sheana still had traces of the silver dust on their suits.

     “They normally do.” Sheana said sounding puzzled as she wiped some of the silver dust off her arm and rubbed it between her gloved fingers trying to work out why it was still on them. “I wonder if it might have something to do with the silver content.” Sheana added with a shrug like it wasn’t a big deal as she picked up a cloth and wiped the dust off herself before doing the same for Sara in her red suit of armour.

     “We’ll blink over and have a word with Karl, and see what he knows about this person trying to kill Prue, and then we’ll go and have a word with Tia to see what her take on it is.” Sara explained to Jo and Michelle just before she blinked away with Sheana.

    Karl was in the training room looking at some of his men training when he saw the Slayer and her witch friend appear, but he was soon distracted by the sound of alarms sounding to say they had a problem.

    The doors to the room they were in all slammed shut and Sara and Sheana got ready for a battle when they thought it was a trap to try and catch them, but they soon relaxed when they saw that Karl and his men were all running around checking computers and talking on radios like Sara and Sheana weren’t in the room.

     “What’s going on?” Karl asked as he spoke into a radio.

     “Sensors just picked up a radioactive trace in the training room.” A voice informed him over the radio. “Automatic protocol locked down the room to keep it from spreading to the rest of the base.” The voice warned.

     “Okay, I’ll track it down and get back to you.” Karl said just before he placed the radio down on the counter and then walked over to a cupboard and pulled out a weird looking box with a couple of silver prongs stuck out of it. Karl turned it on and then started walking around the room checking for something. He was soon walking towards Sara and Sheana as the device started to make a noise that didn’t sound good the closer he got to the two of them.

     “What’s going on?” Sara asked worriedly.

     “Where have the two of you been? You’re both giving off low readings of radiation.” Karl said as he moved the device up and down Sara. The device seemed to make the more noise the closer he got to her head.

     “Crap!” Sara suddenly said as she realised what was making them radioactive. “I’ll be right back.” Sara warned just before she was gone. It was only a second before she returned with a cloth in her hand for Karl to scan with his device. “Scan this.” She said, holding out the cloth.

    Karl scanned the cloth and it went crazy. “Where have you been?” Karl asked again.

     “Someone took a couple of shots at Prue last night after we left the blood bank cafe. I blocked the shots and got covered in a silver dust.” Sara started to explain. “I thought it was just silver so they could kill Prue if the bullets didn’t work, but it looks like they had another reason for it now, but I wasn’t aware a vampire could be killed with radiation?” Sara asked.

     “The radioactive trace is to low to do any damage to even humans.” Karl said waving off Sara’s worries of being killed by it. “This amount would be used to trace someone, so it’s a safer bet that someone is trying to track Prue, or even you.” Karl frowned.

     “That sounds like something the government would do.” Sara said with anger in her voice.

     “Not our government Slayer, but something the Americans would try, or maybe a private sector mission.” Karl said with his hand up to show he’d have nothing to do with something like this.

     “Can you trace this radiation signature?” Sara asked.

     “No, we would need to know the exact signature to trace it.” Karl frowned with worry.

    “Sheana? Could this stuff be traced even with the armour in this sub space you made?” Sara asked her after forming a mind link so Karl and his men wouldn’t overhear them.

     “I’m not sure, I’ve never had dealings with this silver tainted substance before now, but it could still be traced if it’s not been wiped clean by being placed back in sub space.” Sheana warned.

     “If that’s the case then it means that someone can trace Prue back to our house.” Sara said worriedly. “We need to get back there and warn the others.” Sara added as she touched her belt and blinked over to the house with Sheana following close behind.

    Prue was just finishing up the dishes with Jenna’s help when there was a knock at the front door.

     “I’ll get it!” Sandy shouted as she got up off the sofa and made her way to the front door. She opened the door and found a man stood there smiling at her with a weird look in his eyes. “Hello, can I help you?” Sandy asked politely.

     “You will invite me into the house, girl.” The man ordered more than asked as he looked deep into Sandy’s eyes.

     “And why would I want to do that?” Sandy asked in a tone that made it sound like she thought this man was a mental patient. “I think you should go before I call the police.” Sandy added as she went to close the door on him.

    The man’s hand shot out to try and stop Sandy closing the door, but he was stopped by an invisible wall that rippled when he made contact with it. Sandy saw this happen and realised that he was a vampire trying to gain access, but the fact she was wearing a charmed necklace that Sheana had given her, stopped him being able to compel her. Prue was soon stood behind Sandy when she heard Sandy scream out.

     “What’s wrong Sandy?” Prue asked as she pulled her aside to get a look at the thing that just scared her. “That can’t be possible, I killed you...” Prue said after opening the front door and seeing the man still stood on the doorstep trying to force his way into the house. Prue found herself looking at Valeck still looking very much alive.

     “Hello Prudence.” Valeck smiled. “Did you think you were the only vampire with a witch for a friend?” He asked.

     “But I saw you die and burn up into a pile of ash.” Prue said, shocked to be stood looking at Valeck.

     “Yes you did, and I must say it hurt, but not as much as I plan to make you hurt for killing me.” Valeck snarled as he punched the invisible wall protecting them from him.

     “That was you last night at the blood bank wasn’t it?” Prue suddenly realised. “It was you that tried to shoot me?” She asked.

     “Yes, and it would have worked if not for that troublesome Slayer.” Valeck snarled angrily. “I must say I’m shocked to see you back on your feet so soon after breathing in so much of that silver dust though, or is that also part of the protection spell the witch gave you?” Valeck asked trying to get information out of Prue.

     “How did this witch you know bring you back from the dead then?” Prue asked trying to ignore his questions to her.

     “Just a simple binding spell to a crystal, but it doesn’t stop it hurting when it happens, but thankfully I don’t get beaten very often.” Valeck bragged. “Now I know where to find you, I just need to wait for you or one of the others living here to leave the house and then you won’t be under its protection.” Valeck smiled as he touched the barrier again making it ripple.

     “You don’t need to do this Valeck.” Prue tried pleading with him. “I’m fighting for good now again. I don’t feed on humans anymore.” She tried to explain.

     “But you did, and I made you, so that blood is on my hands as well as yours, so I need to kill you to clean it off.” Valeck snarled. “And I saw you that day you killed me, you fed from the Slayer right in front of me, so don’t tell me your lies.” He spat out.

     “And what about all the people that got killed just so you could catch the slayer or the people you helped to kill when the commander went mad and tried to kill everyone in the base?” Prue argued.

     “None of them were killed by me feeding on them, and some humans must die to aid in the death of things like you.” Valeck finished with an evil chuckle.

     “You’ve gone insane Valeck.” Prue said as she realised he had changed from the man she’d first met all those years ago.

     “All this coming from a thing that ended so many human lives’, and now fight’s your own kind trying to make amends for it.” Valeck mocked. “Tell me, does it work, or do you still see the faces of all those people you fed on every time you close your eyes?” He asked in the same mocking tone.

     “You say you do what you do for the goodness of human kind, but you still tried to catch the slayer and she’s a source for good in the world.” Prue pointed out.

     “Yes I did, but only so the humans could make an army of slayers to wipe out every last evil vampire on the planet.” Valeck said with pride.

     “They would end up wiping out all of us, even the good ones as you call them.” Prue said with a snort. “You really have gone insane if you think the human race would take the time to work out which of us were good or evil.” She added with a laugh.

     “I care not if they kill us all.” Valeck shrugged like he really didn’t care.

     “Because you’d just keep coming back?” Prue asked.

     “Yes, but I wonder if you will be able to come back when I finally drive a stake through your cold black heart?” Valeck asked with an evil smile as he pulled out a knife with a solid silver blade. “I’ll be seeing you soon Prudence.” Valeck said as he started stepping backwards down the path, not taking his eyes off Prue all the way to the pavement.

    Prue touched the spot on her neck where her necklace was and then focused on making her armour appear so she could go after Valeck and kill him again before he could get away and hurt one of the others later, but just as she was about to step out of the house she was pulled back and the front door was slammed shut.

     “What are you doing? He’ll get away!” Prue screamed out as she saw it was Sara still in her slayer armour that had pulled her back and closed the door. Sara was now blocking the doorway and stopping Prue from going after Valeck.

     “It’s a trap Prue. He wants you to follow him so he can kill you, or try to.” Sara explained what she’d just read in Valeck’s mind.

     “How do you know that? I thought you couldn’t read his mind?” Prue asked.

     “I can’t on my own, but with Jenna and Tia his mind is an open book like all other minds are to me when I want to know what they are thinking.” Sara explained.

     “So Tia knows he’s still alive then?” Prue asked.

     “Yes, I linked with her and Jenna as soon as I realised it was him trying to kill you.” Sara frowned.

     “But how did you work that out?” Prue asked looking confused still.

     “Sandy was screaming it to me in a mind link.” Sara said as she looked at Sandy who was poking her head around the door from the living room.

     “I just thought you’d like to know we had company.” Sandy pointed out.

     “Thanks for the heads up sis.” Sara smiled.

     “So what do we do now?” Prue asked. “We can’t all stay in the house why you and Sheana try to catch him.”

     “No you can’t and that is why everyone is going to stop at Tia’s place until Valeck is caught.” Sara said just as her mum walked out into the hallway with Jenna in her arms.

     “I think that’s for the best given he knows where you live Prue, and I’d feel better knowing he can’t get at us.” Karen said in agreement with Sara.

    So with that said they all went to pack for a couple of days and then let Sara and Sheana blink them all over to Hypatia’s place. Sara and Sheana had already said they could blink any one of the others back at any time to get more things if they needed them too, and Valeck wouldn’t have any idea where they were or if they were still in the house scared to leave. Sheana had also cast a spell to clean all the silver dust off their armour before they left the house, so Valeck wouldn’t be able to track them to Hypatia’s, not that he’d ever stand a chance of getting in with the guards she had protecting the place.

    Hypatia, Samantha and Natalie were all stood in the hallway ready to help with their bags when they appeared.

     “Thank you for putting us up at such short notice Tia.” Karen said as she stepped over and let Hypatia greet her with a hug.

     “It’s no trouble at all Karen, I’m just glad he couldn’t gain access to the house before Sara got back.” Hypatia said sounding worried for them. “And I’m glad that Sara stopped you running out right into the trap he had waiting.” Hypatia added with a frown as she looked at Prue.

     “I’m sorry Tia; I can see how foolish that would have been now.” Prue said looking a little sheepish as she got scowled at by Hypatia.

     “You need to let Sara do the thinking for you while we deal with this Valeck.” Hypatia started to explain. “He knows how you think and is using that to goad you and make you play his game, but he doesn’t know how the Slayer thinks, so he can’t plan as well against her or Sheana.”

     “Where do you want to start looking for him then Sara?” Prue asked as she looked at Sara in her red armour stood next to Sheana in her black armour.

     “My first port of call is going to be Karl at his base.” Sara said sounding thoughtful. “I’m going to get him to close the school for a couple of days so Sheana and I can spend some time tracking Valeck down without anyone noticing we’re missing from school.” She explained.

     “Do you think he’ll go for it sis?” Sheana asked.

     “He will by the time I’ve done lying to him about Valeck looking to use some of the kids from school to force the Slayer out.” Sara smiled. “I hope you don’t mind me lying mum, but it’s for a good cause.”

     “Do whatever it takes to get that mad man off the streets.” Karen said with anger in her voice over Valeck trying to hurt one of her family.

     “Sheana and I will blink back and fill Karl in while the rest of you get settled in.” Sara explained just before she blinked away again.

    Things were a lot quieter at the base when Sara and Sheana appeared this time, they never set off any alarms and Karl looked happy about that.

     “Do you care to explain what all that was about earlier?” Karl asked with a raised eyebrow and a look that said he didn’t like being kept in the dark about things.

     “Valeck’s back and it was him that tried to kill Prue last night outside the blood bank.” Sara explained.

     “I thought you said Prue killed him months ago when all that trouble happened here?” Karl asked looking shocked to hear what the Slayer just said.

     “She did, but it turns out he has a witch that was able to find some way to make it so he can’t be killed.” Sara growled. “But we will find a way to kill him, or put a stop to him.” She added with conviction in her voice.

     “Is he still trying to kill Prue then?” Karl asked.

     “Yes, but he also wants to try and draw me out by causing trouble at the school, so I need you to come up with a reason to shut the school down until I can catch him.” Sara lied.

     “Consider it done Slayer, and just let me know if I can help with anything else.” Karl said without questioning her request.

     “Just tell your men to keep away from him, he’s quite insane and I don’t want to see any of your men get hurt trying to take him on.” Sara warned.

     “If they do find him I’ll tell them to just back off and let me know so I can then inform you of it.” Karl said. “Do I just reach you in the same way as always?” He asked with a smile.

     “Yep, just call out my name and click your heels together three times.” Sara smiled.

     “Right...” Karl chuckled. “Just be careful Slayer, Valeck is not just your normal vampire.” Karl sounded worried for Sara and Sheana.

     “I always am Karl.” Sara smiled just before she touched her belt and blinked away.

     “Keep an eye on her for me Witch.” Karl said to Sheana before she blinked away.

     “I always do Karl.” Sheana smiled before she was gone.

    Karl still wondered who the two of them were, but he knew he could trust them to do all they could to keep everyone safe, and peace between the human and supernatural world. He was still getting some flak from people above him to find out just where this mystery woman and her side kick came from, but after Karl told them about her having a pet dragon at her beck and call they backed off a little. He called for a meeting with all his men so he could fill them in and make sure they followed these orders to the letter, not that he expected any of his men to go upsetting the slayer again, not after they saw her deal with McGrath for taking a shot at her.

    Sara and Sheana had blinked to their command room under the Internet cafe and collected Michelle and Jo before blinking over to Hypatia’s so they could work on a plan to draw out Valeck and put a stop to him.

    Jo looked worried when he saw Natalie looking at him when they walked into the living room where everyone was sat around talking. Natalie was sat with Jenna on her knee.

     “Don’t look so worried Jo; I’m in control of my feelings a lot more now, so I won’t be trying to seduce you again anytime soon.” Natalie smiled.

     “That’s a shame; I liked the idea of being a chick magnet.” Jo said jokingly, but it still earned him a slap from Sara who had just made her armour retract like Sheana had done. “I was kidding.” Jo added as he tried to defend himself from the attack, even though there was no power behind the slaps.

     “Keep talking like that mister and you may find yourself spending more time than you want as Josie.” Sara warned as she stopped slapping him and wrapped her arms around him before she leaned in for a kiss.

     “When you’ve finished with your young man Sara, I think we need to talk about this plan to put a stop to Valeck.” Hypatia said with a raised eyebrow as she watched the two of them making out in front of them.

     “Sorry.” Sara blushed as she realised they were being watched by everyone in the room.

     “Did Karl agree to close the school?” Hypatia continued.

     “Yes, and he’s telling his men to back off and just report any sightings of Valeck.” Sara explained.

     “That’s good. Valeck wouldn’t think twice about killing any of them if they got in his way. I saw that when we were in his mind earlier.” Hypatia frowned.

     “Do you have any ideas on how we go about catching him then Tia?” Sara asked looking hopeful that she did, because she was drawing a blank.

     “Before we come up with a plan, we need to know what he’s planning.” Hypatia smiled. “And that is where I need yours and Jenna’s help. If we all link up, we can read his mind, and with him taking that drug to prevent us being able to read it, he won’t know we’re in there seeing everything.” Hypatia smirked.

     “So the very thing he thinks is stopping us seeing his thoughts will be the one thing helping us?” Sara grinned.

     “Yes, I find it quite poetic.” Hypatia giggled. “We will need to find where he keeps this crystal that he’s been bonded to as well, or he will just keep coming back. Can you find some way to locate it Sheana?” Hypatia asked.

     “Yes, Valeck gave me the idea when he tried to shoot Prue with that silver dust.” Sheana started to explain. “I can charm a silver spike, but it will mean Sara fighting Valeck and killing him, so my spell will lead us to the location. Sara and I can then blink there and grab the crystal.”

     “Valeck has seen Sara in battle, and he won’t be foolish enough to try fighting her one-to-one though.” Prue warned.

     “Prudence has a point; he won’t be foolish enough to face the Slayer one on one.” Hypatia agreed with Prue.

     “How do we get close enough to stake him then?” Sara asked.

     “Let me face him?” Prue said. “It’s me he wants and I can kill him again, I’ve already done it once.”

     “True Prue, but you were hyped up on my blood the last time, and you know that my blood becomes useless to you after a couple of hours.” Sara warned.

     “I know, but it’s the only way he would come after us, and he’s already acting cocky about not being able to die, so he may let his guard down because of that.” Prue argued.

     “Prudence could be on to something, and you could compel him in a small way to allow her to put the stake in his heart.” Hypatia said as she started to form a plan.

    Sara looked at Hypatia and Prue as she tried to think of another way to stop Valeck that didn’t put Prue in the line of fire. Sara then looked at Jenna sat on Natalie’s knee and remembered what had happened the last time Prue got in trouble.

     “I not blame you dis time Sara.” Jenna said with a smile as she read Sara’s thoughts. “I know sis be alright dis time.” Jenna added with a giggle as Natalie tickled her for reading people’s minds without asking them first.

     “Sara, none of what happened before was your fault, it was all on me for being stupid enough to go after Valeck on my own.” Prue said when she realised why Sara wasn’t so quick to get onboard with the plan.

     “Natalie and I have designed an addition to your armour as well.” Samantha said with a grin. “This is the second time Valeck has used a form of gas or substance to try killing or knocking you out, so we made some re-breathers to filter out anything but fresh air, not that Prue actually needs to breath, but it will stop anything nasty getting in to your body.” Samantha explained excitedly.

     “You see Sara, now he has no way to hurt me.” Prue pointed out. “And you’ll always only be a blink away if I did get in trouble.” Prue smiled as she couldn’t see how their plan could fail.

    Samantha was soon leading Sara, Sheana and Prue down to her lab in the basement of the house to fit their armour with the new additions.

    Once Samantha was done adding the re-breathers, all three suits had full head masks whereas before it was just Sara’s that covered the whole head, but now Sheana and Prue’s had the option of covering the whole head, and Samantha had built in a trigger that would make the full head mask appear at the first sign of gas or dangerous dust of any type.

     “You helped to design these?” Sara asked Natalie as she stood next to Samantha grinning with pride for what she’d helped to create.

     “Yes, it’s like I can recall everything I’ve ever learned, and everything I learn now is just there for me to use again and again.” Natalie giggled with excitement just like Samantha did when she does something new.

     “She makes me proud to be her mother.” Samantha said as she wrapped an arm around Natalie and pulled her closer.

    Natalie giggled even more as she cuddled into Samantha like she was the happiest girl in the world now she had a mother, and even prouder for it to be Samantha.

     “I’m glad you to found each other, and I’m also glad that we have the two of you helping us keep one step ahead of the enemy.” Sara smiled as she watched the touching moment play out.

     “Now that we have your armour updated, shall we go back upstairs and find out where and what Valeck has in store for you next?” Hypatia asked.

    Hypatia, Jenna and Sara were soon all sat around a small table holding hands as they focused all their thoughts on breaking into Valeck’s mind and find out what he planned to do next. With the three of them all focusing on the one person it didn’t take long for them to find him and get into his mind. It was just like Hypatia had said, he wasn’t able to pick up on them being there due to the drug he was still taking, but the drug also made him erratic and paranoid, but Sara already knew it did that after what it did to the commander.

    Valeck was sat in a van parked just down the road from Sara’s house. He was alone and from what they could tell from his thoughts he didn’t have anyone helping him either, so they now knew that he hadn’t told anyone else about him finding out where Prue was living, and he’d only arrived at the house after dark, so he hadn’t seen Sara, Sheana, Michelle or Jo come and go.

    They soon found out that Valeck’s plan was simple and he’d already set it in motion with knocking on the door and then waiting for Prue to come out and face him, or he was planning to kill everyone that left the house until Prue gave herself up.

“I’m going to kill him again and again.” Sara thought to Hypatia and Jenna when she saw Valeck’s mind playing out killing Sandy over and over again, due to Sandy being the only person he’d seen in the house other than Prue.

    “As long as we have the crystal he’s bound to, I’ll hold him while you do it.” Hypatia thought back with anger in her voice.

    Once they saw that he wasn’t planning on going anywhere, they broke the link with him and told the others where he was and what he was doing.

     “Let me blink back to the house and go out to face him then, now.” Prue said, wanting to get it over with.

     “That wouldn’t work Prue; he’d be expecting us to try something if you just faced him.” Sara pointed out. “We need to make it look like you’re trying to make a run for it and let him follow you and then catch you off guard.” Sara added after some thought.

     “Yes that sounds like a much better plan.” Hypatia agreed. “Let him think you’re running away scared and then let him think he’s caught you.” She added liking Sara’s plan.

     “But what about Jenna? I don’t want her to end up in the middle of the fight.” Prue said sounding worried.

     “He’ll just think you’re running to lead him away from Jenna and the slayer is protecting Jenna for you.” Hypatia explained what she thought Valeck would do. “He knows how much you love Jenna, so he’ll know you wouldn’t leave her unprotected, and he’s not foolish enough to take on the slayer.” Hypatia added.

     “I hope you’re right.” Prue said still not sounding sure she liked this plan very much.

     “Jenna will be under my protection, and Hypatia’s, so we’re not lying really, but he just won’t be ready for the other part of the plan where we kill him and then follow him back to the place where he’s storing this crystal he’d bound too.” Sara grinned.

     “Okay then, let’s go and do this before he works out we’re planning something.” Prue said with a sigh as she got to her feet and walked over to give Jenna a hug.

    Jenna didn’t look too worried about their plan not working as she reached up from where she was sat on Natalie’s knee and let Prue pick her up and give her a long hug just before she kissed Jenna on the cheek and warned her to keep out of trouble until she got back.

     “Does that mean I can get in trouble den?” Jenna asked with a cheeky looking grin.

     “No! And you know what I mean you little monster.” Prue laughed as she gave Jenna one final hug before placing her back on Natalie’s knee.

     “I not a monster, I a princess.” Jenna giggled as she stuck her tongue out at Prue.

     “Who ever told you that hasn’t tried living with you?” Prue said with a grin just before she stuck her tongue out at Jenna.

     “Natalie fink I a princess.” Jenna said as she cuddled up to Natalie.

     “Yes, but I never said it to you though.” Natalie pointed out.

     “You soon get use to Jen bear doing that.” Michelle giggled. “She has this nasty little habit of listening in on people’s thoughts.” Michelle added as she started to tickle Jenna.

    Prue just smiled as she saw how much they all loved Jenna, and she felt a little silly for worrying about her baby sister, but when you’ve spent well over a hundred years being her only protector, Prue still found it hard to let others look after her.

     “I’ll see you again soon Jen bear.” Prue smiled as she ruffled Jenna’s hair before she joined Sheana and Sara out in the hallway so they could blink back to the house and set their plan in motion.

    Sandy was going along to make it look like she was going to try and stop Prue leaving in Sandy’s old car carrying a duffle bag like she wasn’t planning to be back anytime soon. Sara and Sheana had already morphed into their armour and were ready to follow Valeck to the place he went when Prue killed him. Hypatia and Jenna would form a loose mind link with Sara and then Valeck to know when they would need to step in and help Prue if things went wrong, or where to blink to once the charmed spike was plunged into his heart.

     “Are you ready to do this then Prue?” Sandy asked once they had a bag packed and Prue had the car keys in her hand ready to put on a show.

     “As ready as I’ll ever be, but remember to get back in the house as soon as I drive away.” Prue warned. “I don’t want to give him a chance to grab you and use you in some way.” Prue added with worry.

     “Sheana and I will be keeping an eye on her Prue, so he won’t stand a chance if he did try anything.” Sara said as she pulled Prue into a hug.

     “Aren’t you worried about him being able to hear us talking?” Sandy asked in a whisper as she realised Valeck could be hearing them speaking right now.

     “No, the spell protecting the house stops anyone from being able to listen to us outside the house.” Sheana grinned.

     “That’s good to know.” Sandy smiled nervously.

     “Let’s do this then.” Prue said as she threw the duffle bag over her shoulder and then burst out the front door and looked around trying to make it look like she was nervous as she made her way out to Sandy’s old car with Sandy following close behind.

     “Prue...! You can’t just up and leave like this, stop here and let us help you sort all this out.” Sandy pleaded.

     “You heard what he said Sandy, I can’t kill him, so what else can I do but make a run for it.” Prue said in a whisper, but she knew that Valeck would still be able to hear her. “As long as the Slayer keeps an eye on Jenna, then I don’t care if he kills me, but I won’t have him hurting Jenna.” Prue threw the bag in the trunk of the car and then she turned back to Sandy and gave her a hug.

     “Be safe Prue and you’ll always have a home here with us.” Sandy said as she shed a couple of tears while she gave Prue a hug. Call us and let us know you’re safe every once in a while.” Sandy added.

     “I’ll call as much as I can Sandy.” Prue said as she hugged Sandy back. “Tell Jenna I said goodbye, I just wish she hadn’t stormed off to her room when I told her I was leaving without her.” Prue added as the reason for Jenna not being stood out in front of the house right now.

    Prue jumped in the car and started it before she pulled off and drove up the road. Sandy went back in the house as fast as she could without making it look like she was trying to get in as fast as she could.

     “Valeck took the bait and he’s following Prue now.” Sara said when Sandy entered the living room. “That was some act the two of you put on, he brought the whole thing.” Sara added with a grin, which looked scary to Sandy due to Sara being in her Slayer armour with the sunglasses and red hair.

     “I’m still worried about him hurting Prue in some way though sis.” Sandy said voicing her worries. “This Valeck always seems to be one step ahead of us.” She added.

     “He was when he knew we couldn’t read his mind, but now we can see everything he has planned.” Sara pointed out as she pulled Sandy into a hug to help calm her down. “Let’s get back to Hypatia’s and wait for Valeck to make his move.” Sara said just before she touched her belt and blinked herself and Sandy back to Hypatia’s.

     “Shouldn’t you stick close to Prue in case she needs you?” Sandy asked once they got back to Hypatia’s.

     “Sheana and I are only a split second away if Prue needs us sis.” Sara said reassuringly. “It could be a couple of hours before Prue needs our help, or she finally faces off against Valeck.” Sara added.

     “Sara’s right Sandy, if Prue stops to soon it could tip him off to something, but she can stop for fuel in an hour or so, this will give Valeck a chance to do something to the car so he can force it to breakdown in a deserted spot where he can try to kill her.” Hypatia explained as she walked into the hallway with Jenna at her side holding her hand so they had a stronger link with each other, which made it so they could keep an eye on Valeck’s mind.

    Sara was linked with the two of them through a mind link, so she didn’t need to touch hands with either of them to keep herself part of the chain.

    It was now a case of waiting for Valeck to make his move so Prue could firstly kill him, and then Sara and Sheana could blink to the place where he was hiding the crystal that prevented him from dying.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © November 2012

Chapter Eight

    Prue Had been driving for an hour before she finally pulled into a set of services on the motorway to get some fuel and find a phone to call and speak with Jenna trying to clear the air, or that’s what she wanted Valeck to think when he caught up with her. Prue was actually already in contact with Sara through a mind link. Hypatia and Jenna were a part of it as well.

     “Valeck’s taken the bait and has just planted a device that will fry all the electrics in the car when he finds a good spot to use it.” Sara informed Prue as she watched Valeck return to his van and get in to await Prue’s return.

     “He’s a clever boy.” Hypatia said. “He thinks that his little toy will destroy any cell phone or other electronic devices you may be carrying, just in case this is a trap.” She added with some pride for him in her voice. “It’s a shame he’s so filled with hate and has lost sight of what is good and evil.” Hypatia sighed.

     “I hope you’re not thinking of trying to talk him into working for you?” Prue thought back to Hypatia with worry in her voice.

     “No Prudence, I can already see that he will never trust you, and he hates me even more than he hates you.” Hypatia said as she saw his hatred for her, even though they had never met.

    Valeck saw Hypatia and her brother as being the reason he was turned into a vampire and his wife was killed by one, so he would like nothing more than to end Hypatia’s life if he could find some way to do it. Valeck had thought Hypatia to be a vampire fairytale until the night he almost had the Slayer and her witch friend, and Hypatia appeared to rescue them both in her true dragon form. He had looked into finding out more about her, but everyone started looking at him like a mad man, and he wasn’t well liked by most other demons due to the fact he killed any and all vampires that had ever tasted human blood.

    Prue was soon back on the motorway and then she took a turning that would take her through a small village and then some quiet roads. Prue thought this would give Valeck the opportunity he needed to make her car breakdown.

     “Watch your speed Prue, He’s about to kill the electronics on the car.” Sara warned as she saw Valeck pick up a remote and then he pushed a button just before Prue’s car cut out and pulled to a stop at the side of a quiet country road.

    Prue got out the car and popped open the hood to make it look like she was trying to find out what the problem was. Sara had warned her that Valeck was pulling up just behind her car, so Prue knew to look shocked when she looked up and saw it was him.

     “No, no, it can’t be you.” Prue said looking worried and also feeling a little worried. Prue knew how good a fighter Valeck use to be and he’d learned a lot since she trained with him.

     “You’ve also learned a lot since those days Prudence, just remember all the training I gave you” Hypatia’s voice said in Prue’s head.

     “Easy for you to say, you’re not the one about to fight him.” Prue thought back sarcastically.

     “He is no match for you and the training I’ve given you Prudence. Now stand tall and show him what you’re made of my child.” Hypatia ordered.

     “Did you really expect to get away from me so easily?” Valeck asked, snapping Prue out of her mind chat with Hypatia. “I’m going to kill you and then go back and kill the slayer before I take Jenna with me to be looked after by someone that will put her special gift to good use.” Valeck added with an evil laugh as he moved towards Prue.

    Prue had been backing up looking worried until he mentioned Jenna; she stopped dead in her tracks and scowled at him. “If you touch one hair on Jenna’s head, I swear I’ll kill you.” Prue snarled as she let her vampire side come out. It was quite late and Prue hadn’t seen another car on the road in the past twenty minutes, so she knew it was safe to let this side of her show.

     “He’s just trying to make you attack him Prue.” Sara warned. “He thinks that by getting you angry it will give him an edge over you in a fight.” Sara added.

     “He’s right about me attacking him.” Prue thought back with anger in her voice.

     “He has no plans to come back for Jenna, or try and kill me, like he ever stood a chance of that in the first place.” Sara said the last part in a matter of fact way.

     “He came close to catching you and Sheana once already, so don’t go getting cocky.” Prue reminded Sara of the time Valeck used a monstrous looking clone of Prue to trick Sara into thinking she’d killed her and then used a sleeping gas to knock Sara and Sheana out.

     “He just got lucky with that stunt he pulled, and it never would have happened if you hadn’t gone and got yourself caught in the first place.” Sara grumbled.

     “Can we talk about this later? I kind of need to focus on killing him now.” Prue pointed out with more sarcasm.

     “Oh... Sorry.” Sara said before she shut up and let Prue focus on killing Valeck.

     “You already did kill me Prudence, and look what that got you, so what makes you think this time will be any different, if you did manage to get lucky two times in a row.” Valeck said sounding sure he wouldn’t be losing this time. “The slayer did most the work for you last time.” Valeck pointed out. “Where did your friend get those powers anyway?” He asked with a smirk.

     “I could tell you, but then I’d have to kill you.” Prue smiled.

     “So tell me, as you plan to try and kill me anyway.” Valeck shot back with a pout.

     “I’ll tell you the next time you come back.” Prue said with a shrug. “I just want to kill you now and send you off to meet your long dead wife.” Prue said reminding Valeck of what he was and how he came to be like this.

     “Don’t you dare mention her name you foul beast.” Valeck snarled as he turned into his vampire form.

     ‘See Valeck, you’re not the only one that can touch a raw nerve.’ Prue thought to herself feeling smug as she watched Valeck stalk towards her with a silver bladed knife in his hand. “You shouldn’t threaten Jenna then Valeck.” Prue pointed out as she raised her left hand and then waved her finger from side to side while tutting him for being naughty.

    While Prue had been wagging her finger at Valeck with her left hand, she’d reached up to the invisible locket around her neck with her right hand and made her armour form, which now gave her access to the charmed silver spikes that she would use to kill him.

     “That’s a neat little trick, but it’s going to take more than some fancy outfit to help you now Prudence.” Valeck smiled evilly as he closed the gap between them and started attacking her with his knife.

    Prue found she was able to block Valeck’s attacks with ease; it was almost like she knew each move before he made it, which was true because Sara and Hypatia were helping her by showing her how he was going to come at her. Valeck tried to fake a couple of moves, but Prue didn’t fall for them.

     “I’ve come a long way since you first trained me Valeck.” Prue smiled as she saw that he was getting angry with not being able to land a single slash of his blade on her. “End this pointless attack and let’s just go our separate ways.” Prue said with some pleading in her voice.

     “Never...!” Valeck screamed as he lashed out with his foot and managed to kick Prue in the stomach before Sara and Hypatia could warn her. The kick didn’t hurt Prue, due to the shield her ring protected her with, but it did give Valeck enough time to pull out a grenade and throw it towards Prue after he pulled the pin on it.

    Prue looked at the grenade just as it exploded and showered her in the same silver dust as the bullets he fired at her the other night. Prue was glad that Samantha’s new addition to her armour worked as she felt the helmet form around her head and she was able to breathe normally still as she got to her feet and made her way out of the silver dust cloud to face Valeck once more.

    Valeck was smiling a smug smile as he thought he’d just killed Prue in a very slow and painful way, but the smile faded when he saw her stepping out of the dust cloud wearing a full helmet. He could tell by the way she walked that she’d not been affected by the silver dust.

     “How about this little trick then?” Prue asked in an electronic sounding voice as she spoke through a speaker built into the helmet.

     “I’m going to kill you...!” Valeck screamed as he ran at Prue with lightning fast speed, but she was ready for this as she stepped to the side and spun around while she pulled one of the silver spikes and slammed it into Valeck’s chest and then his heart. “I’ll be seeing you soon...” Valeck choked out just before he let out a scream and burst into flames before ending up a pile of ash on the floor at Prue’s feet.

     “Sooner than you think asshole.” Prue smiled.

     “Prue’s killed him sis.” Sara said as she broke the link with Prue and waited for Sheana to tell them where they needed to go.

    Sheana was holding a crystal over a large map as she chanted something in a language only Sheana understood. The crystal started to glow so Sheana dropped it onto the map and then it slid across the map and stopped on a graveyard at the edge of town.

     “Let’s go and finish this once and for all.” Sara said as she went to touch her belt and blink over to the grave yard.

     “You will need to smash the crystal, which will kill him now he’s joined with it.” Hypatia explained. “Be careful that he’s not got any traps set up for you as well.” She warned the two of them.

     “Okay Hypatia, wish us luck.” Sara smiled just before she vanished. Sheana soon followed suit and they were on their way.

    Sara had mind linked with Prue again and shown her the place where Valeck had hid the crystal, so she blinked to the same spot, due to the car being useless until they could fix the damage Valeck did to it with the device he used to fry the electrics.

     “Are you okay Prue?” Sara asked when she joined them in the middle of the graveyard.

     “I’m fine, but I’ll feel much better once I’ve killed Valeck for the final time.” Prue growled. “Where do we start looking for him? This is a large place to search.” Prue said as she looked around at all the gravestones.

     “I’ve got that covered.” Sheana said as she lifted a gloved hand and reach out with her power until she found a trace of the charm she’d placed on the silver stake Prue had just used to stab Valeck. “He’s over in this direction.” Sheana said as she started walking towards an old looking mausoleum.

     “He’s in there, I can hear him moaning.” Prue said when they reached the doorway. “It must be painful being reborn that way.” Prue added with a smile.

     “Let’s get this finished before he gets his strength back then.” Sara said as she ripped open the locked doors and made her way down into the crypt.

    There were torches burning down in the main part of the crypt and they could see a naked man curled up in the corner moaning in pain and covered in sweat and dirt. Before they could look too closely at him though, they were distracted by two women on the other side of the room as they started chanting something.

     “Watch out they’re both witches.” Sheana warned just before the three of them were hit by a wave of power that blew Sara and Prue off their feet, but Sheana was able to throw up a shield to protect herself.

    The two woman then held hands and chanted again, this time it was aimed right at Sheana, but she deflected the blast of power up and away from her, but it hit the ceiling above her and this brought down a large chunk of the ceiling right down on Sheana knocking her out.

    Sara was back on her feet in a flash as she put herself between Sheana and the two witches. Prue, you sort out Valeck and the Crystal while I take care of these two.” Sara purred in an evil tone.

     “You are no match for us Slayer, not without your little friend there.” One of the witches said as she looked at Sheana half buried under a pile of rubble.

     “Unless you plan to talk me to death bitch one, hit me with your best shot.” Sara growled as she braced herself for whatever they had planned.

     “Let’s see how you like spending time as a cat.” The second witch said as she looked at the first one just before the two of them started to chant something.

    Sara stood and watched a red mist form around her and then it worked its way up her body but it never did anything other than tickle a little.

     “I’m not very impressed ladies.” Sara said with a sigh as she stood up straight and folded her arms looking bored.

     “This cannot be.” The first witch screamed out as she looked even more determined to make the spell work. The two witches chanted the spell again but the same red mist did the same thing and just made Sara giggle as it tickled again.

    Sara already knew why their spell wouldn’t work, it was the same reason she couldn’t be charmed to look like another person by Sheana now. Sheana turned her into a girl while she was a Genie, which was a much more powerful spell than any witch could cast, not even Sheana could cast a spell to break that magic, and she was a much more powerful witch than the two of these two.

     “I think the two of you need a time out.” Sara said as she shot across the room to where they were stood and she slammed their heads together and stepped back as she watched the two women dressed all in black fall to the ground out cold. “How are you doing over there Prue?” Sara asked when she turned to see Prue holding a glowing red crystal in her hand as she looked down at a spaced out looking Valeck on the ground.

     “I’m fine, but I’m waiting for the lights to come on, so he knows that I beat him before I send him onto his final death for the final time.

     “Well they do say that the third time is a charm.” Sara grinned as she made her way over to where Sheana was just coming around.

     “Very funny.” Prue groaned. “How’s Sheana?” Prue asked as she went back to looking at Valeck to make sure he wasn’t going to try anything.

     “How you doing sis?” Sara asked as she threw a large piece of ceiling aside and then helped Sheana to her feet.

     “I feel foolish for letting them get the drop on me like that.” Sheana grumbled as she brushed the dust off her uniform and made sure she wasn’t hurt.

     “They do pack a mean punch between them, so don’t feel too bad about it.” Sara pointed out. “What do you want to do with them now?” Sara asked as she stepped aside and let Sheana see the two women unconscious on the floor.

     “I’ll remove their powers and leave them unable to do any form of magic.” Sheana said as she walked over to them and then stood over the two women as she started to chant something.

    Sara stood and watched as a red mist was drawn out of the two woman and it met with Sheana’s blue mist and was swallowed up until there was nothing left of the red mist.

     “Is that it?” Sara asked.

     “Yes, unless you want me to do more with them?” Sheana asked with a shrug.

     “They seemed set on turning me into a cat, so what do you say we let them spend some time as cats to see how they like it.” Sara said with an evil grin.

     “I like the way you think.” Sheana giggled as she turned to face the two women again as she cast a spell to turn the two of them into cats.

    The spell worked fast and Sara watched as the two women shrank into their clothes until there was just a soft meow as she saw two black cats crawl out of the clothes and look around before they both started to meow at her and Sheana.

     “I don’t think they like their new look.” Sara said as she walked over and quickly scooped up a cat in each hand.

     “What do we do with them now?” Sheana asked as she looked at the two cats trying to claw their way out of Sara’s hands, but she was still wearing her slayer armour, so the cats weren’t even able to scratch her.

     “I was thinking of leaving them outside the cat’s protection league.” Sara said as she looked at each cat now they had heard her say that, they had both stopped fighting her and now looked worried. “Pass me that box from over there.” Sara said to Sheana as she looked over to where there was a old cardboard box on its side in the corner of the room.

    Sheana went over and returned with the box so Sara could drop the cats in and then close it up before she placed part of the fallen ceiling on it to stop the cats getting away. Sara and Sheana then went to join Prue over where Valeck was starting to come around, Sara had poked a couple of small holes in the box so the cat’s wouldn’t suffocate.

     “What’s the meaning of this?” Valeck asked as he looked around and realised that they were in the place he had hidden the crystal that brought him back to life. “How were you able to find me so fast?”

     “I did say you’d be seeing me sooner than you thought.” Prue said in a sing song voice as she showed Valeck she was holding the crystal. “I’ve been told that smashing this will end your life.” Prue added as she pretended to drop the crystal.

     “No...! Please don’t do that.” Valeck shouted with worry in his voice. “I promise to leave you alone; I trust that you’re now good.” He added in a pleading spineless tone.

     “He’s lying to you.” Sara said as she read it in his mind. Now he was reborn, he didn’t have the drug in him to block her from reading his mind. “He still plans to kill you and then go after Jenna.” Sara explained what she was reading in his thoughts.

     “I warned you what would happen if you went after my baby sister.” Prue growled as she got in Valeck’s face just before she lifted the crystal into the air and then slammed it into the ground smashing it into a million pieces and sending red sparks out in every direction.

     “NO...!” Valeck screamed out just before he started to burn up again like he’d just been stabbed in the heart again with a silver spike.

     “You won’t be coming back this time.” Prue said as she looked Valeck in the eyes as he burnt up into ash and fell to the ground in a pile.

     “Feel better now?” Sara asked as she helped Prue get to her feet again.

     “Not really. I wish he could have seen the good in me and worked with us to stop the true evil that hunts the streets at night.” Prue said with a sad sigh. “He was once a good man that did a lot for Jenna and I, it’s hard to forget all that, even after everything he did.” Prue added. “I hope he can find peace with his wife now.” Prue said as she looked down at the ash that was once the vampire that made her.

     “Having seen his thoughts Prue, he hasn’t been that man you remember for some time. He’d become something worse than the things he was hunting.” Sara said as she pulled Prue into a hug trying to comfort her. “Vampires mainly hunt for food, but he didn’t care who he killed in his mission to kill the vampire he was after.” Sara added as she’d seen some of the things Valeck had done to normal people, just so he could add another vampire to his list.

     “Thanks for being here with me Sara and you Sheana.” Prue said as she pulled the two of them into a group hug with her. They were soon breaking the hug when they heard the meowing from the two cats in the box.

     “We better get those two to the cat’s protection league and then go let the others know everything is alright again and our secret is safe.” Sara said with a grin as she heard the cats getting louder as they realised what and where they were.

     “They don’t sound very happy about their new look and lifestyle.” Sheana giggled as the two cats made even more noise.

     “They should have thought of that before trying to attack us and then trying to turn me into a cat.” Sara said not feeling any pity for the two witches now stuck as cats in a cardboard box.

    Sara took the lump of ceiling off the box and then picked up the box before she blinked away to drop the box off at the cat centre. Sheana and Prue followed her and then they all blinked back to Hypatia’s once the cats were in the drop off room outside the centre.

     “Will they ever be human again?” Prue asked as she looked in the box and saw how scared the two cats looked.

     “The spell will wear off in a year, but they will never be able to do magic again.” Sheana said sounding just as heartless about the two women as Sara had earlier. “You better be two very well behaved cats as well, or I will extend the spell for life.” Sheana warned.

     “I will be keeping an eye on the two of you as well.” Sara thought to both cats making them jump as they looked up at the red headed Slayer that their magic hadn’t worked on.

    Sara closed up the box again and weighed down the lid to stop the two cats getting free and running away. They were gone in a blink of an eye and back at Hypatia’s place.

    Jenna was the first one in the hallway at Hypatia’s place when the three girls arrived back there. Jenna ran over and jumped up into Prue’s arms.

     “Were you worried about me Jen Bear?” Prue asked as she held her baby sister in her arms while Jenna hugged her tightly around the neck while burying her head in the shoulder of Prue’s armour.

     “Yes I’s was scared you not come back.” Jenna admitted as she tried to hug Prue even tighter.

     “But I thought you said everything would be fine and you weren’t worried?” Prue asked.

     “I lied so you’s not be worried about me being worried.” Jenna said using her child logic. “I’s sorry for lying’s to you big sister.” Jenna added with a pout as she lifted her head up and looked Prue in the eyes.

     “I’m glad you did lie to me just this once baby sister.” Prue smiled just before she kissed Jenna on the cheek and hugged her a little tighter to show she wasn’t bothered about the lie she’d told.

    The others had all joined them now and Michelle was making sure Sheana was okay. Hypatia had kept a loose link with Sara and kept the others informed of what was going on as they tracked Valeck back to the graveyard and faced off against the two witches.

     “Hypatia told us you got hurt.” Michelle said as she threw her arms around Sheana and hugged her to show how worried she’d been when Hypatia told them the news.

     “I’m fine, but I’m thinking of suing the people who made the crypt.” Sheana grumbled. “I could have been killed, if not for my shield protecting me.” She added trying to keep a straight face.

     “Good luck with that one sis.” Sara giggled. “Not sure they had act of witchcraft in mind when they designed and built that place.” Sara pointed out.

     “People have just got lazy since the days of old.” Sheana grumbled some more, but she was having trouble not breaking out into a grin now as she spoke. “They really built them to last back then.” She added as she wagged her finger at everyone like she was telling off a group of children and she was the teacher.

     “Careful sis, you’re showing your age now.” Sara giggled some more.

     “You all could have been buried alive, and all you can do is joke about it?” Karen asked sounding like the worried mother she was as she walked over and pulled Sara into a hug, glad to see her and the other two back safe and sound.

     “Sorry mum, but it wasn’t as dangerous as it must have sounded coming from Tia.” Sara said as she let her mother hug her.

     “I’m sure it wasn’t, but I’m still going to worry about you when you go off doing things like that.” Karen said as she hugged Sara even tighter. “I’m just glad you finally put a stop to that mad man.” She added with a sigh.

     “Are you sure it was wise to leave the two witches as cats and then leave them at the cat’s protection league?” Hypatia asked.

     “I removed their ability to do magic, and it was better than destroying them.” Sheana pointed out. “I thought it better this way than leaving them human for the time being.” She added with a shrug.

     “I would have just ended their lives for rising up against me.” Hypatia said sounding cold hearted as she said it.

     “I’m not going to let my daughters start killing people, well not unless they have already been dead once, and pose a threat to others.” Karen said trying to make her sentence make some sense in a weird way.

     “I understand that Karen, I think.” Hypatia smirked. “I think what they did to them was a suitable punishment, and if more is needed then I will be the one to sort it out.” She added with a bow of her head in Karen’s direction.

     “I think it’s a little late to head home again tonight, so we’ll stop here and go back in the morning.” Karen informed the others as she looked at Hypatia to make sure that would be okay with her. Hypatia smiled looking glad of the company.

    Sara blinked Jo back to his house before she returned to Hypatia’s and the large slumber party going on. Sara had tried to talk Jo into becoming Josie and joining them, but he said he should go and let his parents see he’s okay as they were getting worried about the amount of time he was spending in his room.

    Natalie looked a little nervous about joining the other girls for a slumber party, but she was soon giggling as Jenna had her sat on the bed while she brushed her hair for her.

    Michelle, Sheana and Sara were all sat around talking on the bed as well as they watched Jenna having fun treating Natalie like a life size Barbie.

     “I was impressed with how you handled yourself around Jo earlier tonight Natalie.” Sara smiled. “Do you think you’ll be ready to go out and face the rest of the world soon?” She asked.

     “We can always use another shopping companion.” Michelle grinned.

     “I’m not sure about going shopping.” Natalie said looking worried. “What if people realise that I’m not really a girl?” She asked.

     “But you are a girl Nat, not even a doctor would be able to say otherwise.” Sara pointed out.

     “Well what if I go all vamp on someone while we’re out?” Natalie argued her point.

     “We can understand you being scared about going out now you’re a girl, but you can’t stay locked up in this house for the rest of your life.” Michelle said as she reached over and took hold of Natalie’s hand while Jenna happily carried on brushing out her hair for her.

     “And the sooner you start getting out and around people, the sooner you will know you have control over your new vampire gifts.” Sara added to the argument for Natalie venturing out with them. “And I’ll be there to help if you do have trouble.” Sara added with a smile.

     “When were you thinking of going out shopping then?” Natalie asked.

     “Well we’re off tomorrow, so why not start then?” Sara asked. “I’m sure I can talk Josie into joining us.” Sara added with a grin. “That girl loves to shop, even if she won’t admit it.” Sara giggled.

     “Won’t you all be back at school now that this Valeck has been dealt with?” Natalie asked.

     “It would be a shame to cancel the day off now that Karl’s gone to so much trouble setting it up.” Sara pouted just before it became a grin.

     “So are you going to come out with us?” Michelle asked.

     “Okay, but I’m coming back at the first sign of me losing control of myself.” Natalie warned. “I don’t want to kill anyone else.” She added with a shudder as she thought about what she did to her uncle.

     “You won’t Nats.” Sara said sounding confident. “You need to give yourself some credit. You’re stronger now in body and mind.” Sara added.

    They let Jenna finish brushing out Natalie’s hair and then they went to find the others and let them know they were going shopping tomorrow and Natalie would be going with them. Karen and Hypatia were a bit worried to start with, but they let Samantha have the final say on whether Natalie could go or not and Samantha said she could, but Samantha was holding Sara responsible if anything happened.

    Hypatia and Samantha sorted out sleeping bags for all the girls and they were soon having their slumber party, not that Natalie slept now, but she was happy to pretend until the others all fell asleep, and then she went to find Samantha down in her lab playing around with some new invention she was working on.

     “Are you excited about the shopping trip tomorrow?” Samantha asked when she saw Natalie enter the room and smile at her as she made her way over to where Samantha was working at a bench.

     “Yes a little, but I’m also really scared as well.” Natalie admitted.

     “You’ll do fine, and if this does all work out, I was thinking of giving you a job at the cafe with the others as well as sorting out getting you into school.” Samantha explained her plans for Natalie.

     “Do I really need to go back to school?” Natalie whined.

     “Yes, you need to get use to being around other kids your own age, and it will give you something to do some of the time now you don’t sleep like me.” Samantha said as she stopped what she was doing and wrapped her arms around Natalie as she gave the girl a hug.

     “I’m worried about losing control and hurting someone though.” Natalie said as she voiced her worries.

     “You’ll do just fine.” Samantha said looking Natalie in the eyes to let her see she wasn’t lying. “Now help me finish this off.” Samantha said with a grin as she went back to working on her latest experiment.

    Natalie couldn’t help giggling as she saw just how much like a teenage girl Samantha could be, but at the same time she made one amazing mother.

     “I’m glad I have a mum like you.” Natalie grinned as she started helping Samantha.

    Samantha just grinned back with pride as she carried on working. She was happy to finally have a child call her mother.

    Sara and the others were a little shocked the next morning when they entered the kitchen and found Samantha and Natalie working on breakfast for everyone while both being dressed as French maids. They were also impressed at just how good Natalie was at walking in the high heels she was wearing with her uniform.

     “Good morning ladies, please take a seat in the dining room and breakfast will be served shortly.” Natalie said in a polite way as she led them all out of the kitchen and into the dining room where Hypatia was already sat at the head of the table reading a paper while she waited for the others to join her.

    Natalie helped them all to take a seat and then she set Jenna up with a bowl of coco pops before she served the others with cups of tea and orange juice.

     “You look really cute dressed like that Nat.” Sara said with a grin.

     “Thank you Miss Sara.” Natalie said politely as she did a curtsy.

    Sara just giggled as she watched Natalie run off to carry on helping Samantha with breakfast.

     “She looks so happy running around dressed as a maid.” Karen said after she’d watched Natalie vanish back into the kitchen.

     “She wasn’t too keen to begin with, but now she jumps at the chance to play dress up with Samantha and clean the place and sort out meals.” Hypatia smiled as she placed the paper to one side so she could talk with the others while they waited for breakfast to be served.

     Samantha and Natalie soon returned pushing a large trolley each full of everything any of them could want for breakfast and they all helped themselves. Samantha and Natalie joined them at the table and it was just like any other breakfast, but on a larger scale.

    Natalie told them all about the fun she’d had after they went to sleep and she wandered down to see what Samantha was up to, and then how they got dressed up and did some cleaning before making a start on breakfast.

    Sara, Sheana and Michelle all helped Natalie to get the dishes washed, dried and put away once they had all finished eating and then they all went up to Natalie’s room to help her find something to wear for their shopping trip. Sara had called Jo and told him what they had planned and he said that he’d meet them at Sara’s place so he could change into Josie.

    Sheana morphed into her black witch armour to give her enough power to blink them all back to the house and Natalie went with them. They had only just arrived when there was a ding at the door and Sara saw it was Jo, so she let him in and then led him by the hand up to her room so he could get undressed and change into Josie.

    Natalie was sat on the bed with Jenna as she watched Jo slip on a ring and then he started to change right away into the girl she knew as Josie.

     “Wow that is just so cool.” Natalie said after she saw the last little changes take place and Josie slipped open the bathrobe Jo had slipped on before removing his boxer shorts. Natalie couldn’t see any trace of Jo anymore, just a cute girl called Josie.

    Josie set to work getting dressed and then she played with her hair a little before adding a little lip gloss and eye shadow. She’d been doing it that long now it was just a natural part of getting ready once she’d slipped on the ring and changed. Once Josie was ready they all left the house and made their way up the road to the bus stop.

    Natalie looked a little nervous when they first got into town, but she soon relaxed when she realised that other than being checked out by the odd boy, she wasn’t getting looked at much at all. She was soon having fun trying on different dresses and shoes with the others, and she even bought a couple of dresses three skirts and half a dozen tops she could mix and match with other stuff she already had back at home.

    When they stopped for a spot of lunch, Natalie informed them of what Samantha had said about her getting Natalie a job at the cafe. “Do you think I’ll be able to do the job?” Natalie asked.

     “Sure, it’s easy enough to do, and you’ve coped fine being around everyone today.” Sara smiled with pride.

     “I can tell when a boy likes me, but I was able to keep my female urges under control.” Natalie blushed. “How do you cope with all these feelings all the time?” Natalie asked in a whisper.

     “You just do in time.” Sara shrugged, not really having an answer for her.

    They finally got finished with looking in the shops and they got on a bus and headed back to Sara’s house. Natalie spent the rest of the day playing with Jenna and learning what it’s like to be a little girl, even if she was fifteen, Jenna still taught her how to have fun and just relax and let the little girl inside out. Natalie did have a little help from Sheana though when she charmed a piece of ribbon that allowed her to become a little girl of Jenna’s age while they played.

     “I thought you said you couldn’t use magic to make me look different?” Natalie asked when she looked at the ribbon in Sheana’s hand.

     “I said I couldn’t make you male, but I can change the way you look as a female, and all I’m doing is making you younger while you play with Jenna.” Sheana explained.

     “I think it will help you understand what it’s like to be a girl if you have some memories of being a little girl, and it will give Jenna another playmate to do stuff with as well.” Sara grinned as she saw how excited Jenna looked to have a little Natalie to play with.

     “Please do it Natalie.” Jenna said with a pleading look. “We’s have so much fun.” She added with excitement.

    Natalie looked down at Jenna and she’d already made up her mind having seen the look on Jenna’s face, but she still wanted to make it look like she was giving it some serious thought. The down side was she’d forgotten who the little girl was she was looking down at, and what special little gift the child had.

     “I can sees you already want to do it Natalie, so why pretend to think about it?” Jenna asked looking puzzled.

     “I was trying not to look to eager to spend time as a little girl, but I guess I may as well stop pretending now.” Natalie grumbled as she wrapped her arms around Jenna and started to tickle her.

    Natalie finally thought that Jenna had been punished enough and she sat on the bed in Sara’s room and let Sheana tie the ribbon in her hair and then she sat and watched in amazement as she got smaller and smaller until she was the same size as Jenna. Sheana had made it so her clothes got smaller as well, so she was good to go as soon as she stopped getting younger. Natalie soon found herself being dragged over to the mirror on the other side of the room to look at herself and she found that she looked cute and was now the same age to look at as Jenna.

     “You sees, you look the same age as me now.” Jenna said with a grin.

     “I do.” Natalie said as she lifted one of her little hands up to her face and ran her fingers across her cheek. “Let’s go play with you dollies.” Natalie sudden said with a grin as she started pulling Jenna towards the bedroom door.

    Jenna was soon in front and was now pulling Natalie along as they made their way down the stairs and into the living room where Jenna had a large box with all her dolls in. Sara, Sheana, Josie and Michelle all followed behind to give Prue a heads up on who the little girl was being dragged around by Jenna.

    Karen and Sandy were still at work and Prue was working on making dinner in the kitchen when she saw Jenna and another little girl run through the kitchen on their way to the living room, both of them giggling as they ran. Prue just looked at them with a puzzled look on her face.

     “It’s just Natalie.” Sara started to explain. “We talked her into spending some time as a little girl to help her deal with being a teenage girl a little better.”

     “Sounds like a good idea, and it gives Jenna another little friend to play with while Maggie and Cathleen are away visiting with family.” Prue smiled as she heard the two little girls giggling from the living room.

     “Sheana and I are going to morph into our armour and blink over to Karl and fill him in on Valeck’s death before we sit down for dinner.” Sara explained as she touched the invisible locket around her neck while focusing on making her slayer armour appear.

    Sheana did the same at her side and they were soon both stood in the kitchen looking very different to the two teenage girls they normally were.

     “You do realise that this will mean the school being open again tomorrow.” Prue pointed out.

     “We know, but we need to let Karl know he can stop his men looking for a threat that isn’t out their anymore.” Sara said in her Slayer voice. “I’d feel bad if someone got hurt because Karl had his men in the wrong area.” She added.

     “You do have a point.” Prue agreed. “Just don’t be too long, dinner won’t keep if you’re late.” Prue warned as she pointed a spoon at them.

     “Yes mum.” Sara and Sheana said at the same time just before they both started giggling.

    Prue just looked at them oddly as it didn’t look right to see these two women giggling like a couple of school girls, even though they were just a couple of school girls, they didn’t look like it at the minute.

     “Just go and fill Karl in on what happened.” Prue frowned.

    Sheana and Sara blinked away, Michelle and Josie helped Prue sort out dinner while keeping an eye on Jenna and Natalie as they played with their dollies in the living room.

    Prue was surprised that Josie hadn’t removed the ring and become Jo again, but she looked happy to remain as Josie for the time being, and Prue wasn’t going to point it out as she thought Jo looked less troubled when he was Josie.

    Karl was focused on a map in his office when he suddenly heard a voice whisper in his ear.

     “Planning out your next mission Karl?” the voice asked.

    Karl jumped up and spun around as he pulled his side arm and aimed it at the person now stood in the room. He soon relaxed again and let out a sigh when he saw it was the Slayer and her witch friend.

     “I’m glad that bullets won’t kill you Slayer, because I swear one of these days I’m going to end up shooting you by accident.” Karl grumbled as he put his gun away again. “I was just working out a patrol route for the men to take, so they can help you track down Valeck.” He explained.

     “No need to.” Sara said with a smile. “We sorted him out last night and sent him to his final death this time.”

     “Are you sure?” Karl asked.

     “Yes, he’s gone for good this time.” Sara confirmed.

     “Did all this happen in the old graveyard on the edge of down?” Karl asked with a frown. “It’s just that we picked up some strong supernatural energy readings from that part of town last night, but when the team got there they just found a messed up crypt.” He explained his reason for asking.

     “Yes that was the place it all went down.” Sara admitted. “Valeck had a couple of witches helping him and they put up a bit of a fight, but they lost and won’t be bothering anyone else, or doing magic again.” Sara smirked as she thought of the two women now being stuck as cats until Sheana decided to turn them back again, not that she planned to do that anytime soon.

     “I’m glad you got it all sorted out, and neither of you got hurt doing it.” Karl said with a smile. “I can get back to focusing on the normal problems again.” He added with a sigh.

     “You know how to get hold of me if you need help.” Sara smiled.

     “Yep, just click my heels together three times.” Karl chuckled.

     “You’ve got it.” Sara giggled just before she touched her belt and vanished.

    Sheana followed suit and this left Karl alone in his office again, just how he liked it.

    Karen and Sandy were home when Sara and Sheana got back there, so they morphed back into their normal clothes and gave their mother a hug. Sandy was in the living room giggling as she watched Jenna and little Natalie sat on the floor in the middle of the room having a massive tea party for all of Jenna’s dolls.

    They filled everyone in on what they had told Karl and the fact that the school would be open again the next day, so they would all be back at school. Sara and Sheana helped finish setting the table before they all sat down to a nice meal.

    Natalie decided she was having so much fun that she wanted to remain as a little girl until it was time for her to go home, and even then she asked if she could hang onto the ribbon to spend some time as a little girl with Samantha back at Hypatia’s.

     “I think Sammi will get a real kick out of having a little girl to spoil.” Sandy said with a grin as she already knew how much Samantha loved children.

    Once dinner was finished and Jenna and Natalie had both been cleaned up they all relaxed and watched a Disney movie together before Jenna started to get sleepy and they thought it was time for Natalie to head home to Samantha and Hypatia.

     “Will you’s be my little friend again sometime Natalie?” A sleepy looking Jenna asked as she gave Natalie a hug.

     “I will always have time to be your little friend Jenna.” Natalie said as she hugged Jenna back. “I had a lot of fun being a little girl, and I can’t wait to do it again.” She grinned.

    Sheana had added the same app to Natalie’s phone, so she could blink herself back to Hypatia’s without needing Sheana or Sara to take her, so after she’d given everyone a hug and thanked them for a wonderful day, she was gone.

    Sara had already decided to skip going on a patrol tonight, so she just cuddled up next to Josie on one of the sofas in the living room and watched another movie while Jenna was curled up next to Prue fast asleep.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © November 2012

Chapter Nine

    School was pretty normal the next couple of days after it had been closed due to a gas leak, or that was the story that Karl had come up with to cover for Sara and Sheana needing the school closed to come up with a plan to catch and kill Valeck after he’d found out where Prue was living, which would have possibly led to him finding out about Sara being the slayer and Sheana being her black witch side kick.

    Natalie had been over the past couple of days playing with Jenna as little Natalie, which made Prue feel better as this gave Jenna some company and it also gave Natalie some time to get use to being a girl from the perspective of a small child, and it seemed to be helping her adjust to life as a girl.

    Samantha had loved the idea of having a little girl to spoil and had helped Natalie explore that side of life by taking her out shopping for little girl clothes, but they did have to ask Sheana to come up with another way to make Natalie a little girl because the ribbon changed the clothes as well as Natalie, so Sheana charmed a locket and this just made Natalie a little girl. Samantha had taken today off work to take little Natalie and Jenna out shopping. She’d even talked Prue into going along as well.

    Jenna and Prue looked different though when they left the house, thanks to a couple of charmed necklaces provided by Sheana. They didn’t want Karl or his men tracking Prue or Jenna back to Sara’s house if they were spotted out and about. Even though Karl said they were on the same side, none of them were taking any chances.

    Sara and the others found it a little odd to find Samantha sat at the kitchen table when they got home from school on the Friday afternoon. They could hear the sound of Jenna and little Natalie giggling as they played in the back yard, while Samantha enjoyed a glass of juice.

     “Hello girls, good day at school?” Samantha asked as the three girls all went over and gave her a hug just before they all hugged Prue.

     “Yep, it was nice and normal for a change.” Sara smiled. “It’s nice to be living a normal life again for the time being.” She added with a sigh as she sat down at the table and took the glass of juice Prue offered her. “Thanks Prue.” Sara said just before she took a sip from the glass.

     “Everything seems to be a lot quieter now that Valeck and his little witchy friends have been taken care of, and Karl’s men managed to catch a couple more of the escaped science projects as well.” Samantha agreed. “Natalie wants to start work at the cafe tomorrow with you if that’s okay with you all?” Samantha asked.

     “That’s great; we could do with some more help.” Sara said sounding excited about Natalie getting out and about a little more.

     “I trust you’ll all keep an eye on her and help her fit in?” Samantha asked sounding just like a worried mother would.

     “You know we will Sammi.” Sara promised.

     “Thank you.” Samantha smiled happily as she looked towards the back door and the sound of two little girls giggling at something.

     “Are you sure she’s ready to start work with us?” Sara asked. “It sounds like she’s having a lot of fun being a little girl.” Sara added with a raised eyebrow as she too looked towards the back door and all the giggling.

     “It was Natalie’s idea to come and help out at the cafe over the weekend and then she said she can spend time with Jenna as little Natalie through the week.” Samantha explained.

     “Sounds like a crash course on being a girl to me.” Michelle giggled. “Sounds like fun though.” She added.

     “What about school?” Sara asked. “I thought you wanted to get her into our school as soon as you could get it all sorted out?”

     “I did, but after speaking with Natalie about it, we decided that spending time with Jenna for a couple of months as a little girl through the week would give her a better way of being able to interact with other girls.” Samantha explained. “So will working at the cafe with the four of you, well the four of you when Josie is with you.” Samantha added. “Where is Jo anyway?” Samantha asked as she realised he was absent from their little group.

     “He went home, his mum’s worried because he’s spending a lot of time with a bunch of girls and not hanging with any guys anymore.” Sara grumbled. “She’d really freak out if she knew the truth.” Sara added with a frown.

     “She’s just worried about him Sara, I know how she feels and I’ve had Natalie in my life for less than a week.” Samantha tried to reassure Sara that Jo’s mum was trying to do the right thing.

     “I know all that Sammi, but she doesn’t need to worry about it, not that we can ever tell her about Mike still being alive and living as a girl now, and the fact that Jo spends time with us as a girl called Josie.” Sara frowned some more.

     “That would be a sure way to make Jo’s mum stop him hanging out with you.” Samantha giggled as she thought of just how crazy Jo’s mother would think Sara was if she told her all that stuff.

     “Trust me when I say I have no plans to tell his mother or anyone I don’t have to about any of that stuff.” Sara agreed.

     “Are you coming over to the house tomorrow morning to train with Tia?” Samantha asked trying to change the subject to something that didn’t make Sara miss Jo.

     “Yes I’ll be there first thing for another session of pain with the mistress.” Sara said with a roll of her eyes.

     “She wants Natalie to join the two of you tomorrow, so Tia can see what sort of skills Natalie might have.” Samantha explained. “Please go easy on her though, she’s nowhere near as powerful as you and Tia.” Samantha added with worry in her voice for her little girl.

     “I know that Sammi, and I’ll make sure Tia goes easy on her.” Sara smiled.

     “Does Natalie know anything about this training session Tia has planned?” Michelle asked.

     “Yes, but Natalie didn’t seem too eager to take part. She doesn’t think she has it in her to keep up with either of you, not after she saw you in some of your other fights.” Samantha said.

     “When did she see some of my other battles and fighting sessions with Tia?” Sara asked looking confused.

     “Tia showed her in a mind link.” Samantha explained. “It’s like an instant replay of everything Tia’s seen you do.”

     “Is it really fair to make Natalie train then if she doesn’t want to?” Sara asked.

     “Whether she wants to or not Sara, Natalie needs to be able to defend herself in case of trouble.” Samantha pointed out.

     “I’ve never seen you train with us, and I’m sure you’re just as likely to get in as much trouble as Natalie.” Sara pointed out.

     “Just because I don’t choose to fight, doesn’t mean I can’t if I have to.” Samantha said. “It’s better for Natalie to know how to protect herself and not need it, than the other way around don’t you agree?” She asked.

     “You do make a good point Sammi.” Sara smiled. “I just hope Tia goes easy one her until she’s found her feet.” Sara added with a frown. “Not everyone has a Slayer how to manual stuck in their head like me.” She grinned as she tapped a finger to her head.

     “I’ve already warned Tia about that, and she says she just wants you to help Natalie learn some basic defence and learn to control her powers a little better.” Samantha explained. “She managed to break two mugs last night as she went to pick them up, but ended up shooting them across the room instead.”

     “Are you sure Natalie is ready for working in the cafe yet then?” Sara asked looking worried now.

     “Yes, it will teach her to focus on what she’s doing more, and throwing her in at the deep end is the only way to teach someone how to swim sometimes.” Samantha shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal that Natalie would be around lots of people for the next couple of days while she learned to control her new vampire powers.

    Sara, Sheana and Michelle all went up to their room to get their homework done out the way, and Samantha went out to grab little Natalie and take her home so Jenna could have a nap before dinner was ready.

    Hypatia and Natalie were both dressed in tracksuits on the Saturday morning when Sara blinked into the hallway at Hypatia’s home. Sara was in her Slayer armour due to it being the quickest way for her to get there, and also Sara trained in her armour as that is how she would be dressed when using any of the skills she learned.

     “Nice to see you finally decided to turn up.” Hypatia frowned as she looked at the tall grandfather clock she had in the hallway. “Natalie and I were just about to start without you.” She added sounding a little grumpy as she turned and made her way into the training room without waiting for an answer from Sara.

     “What’s her problem?” Sara asked in a whisper as she followed Hypatia with Natalie at her side.

     “She had words with mother this morning about me and now they’re not speaking to each other.” Natalie whispered back.

     “What did they have words about?” Sara asked.

     “I tried to talk mother into getting me out of doing this, but Tia wasn’t happy with her for trying to change her mind, so they ended up arguing about me and then mother stormed off to her lab and we haven’t seen her since.” Natalie sighed.

     “You’ll be alright Nat; you may even find it fun.” Sara smiled, but it looked a little scary due to her looking like the slayer at the minute with the sunglasses hiding her eyes and a mass of flaming red hair falling around her face. Natalie was also having a complex about how she looked next to Sara while she towered above her in the high heeled boots and the figure hugging red cat suit and corset.

     “Can you really fight while wearing all that stuff, and those heels?” Natalie asked as she took a closer look at them while they followed Hypatia.

     “It was tricky to start with, but now I don’t even notice.” Sara shrugged. “I actually feel a little lost without them.” Sara giggled. “I feel really tiny.”

     “We didn’t come here to chat.” Hypatia snapped, stopping the two girls from talking. “Sara I want you to guide Natalie around the assault course until she’s able to do it without any trouble in a reasonable time.” Hypatia added just before she took off around the course herself, but not bothering to look back to see if they were following.

     “If I’d have known she was going to be in this bad a mood, I’d have stopped in bed.” Sara grumbled as she set off around the course showing Natalie the best way to get around it.

     “I must warn you Sara, I was never very good at sports before I became a girl.” Natalie warned as she ran after Sara and watched her jump up to the top of a large wooden wall.

     “Probably not Nat; but you weren’t half vampire then either, so stop talking and get up here now.” Sara said as she sat astride the wooden wall looking down at Natalie.

    Natalie wasn’t sure she could get up and over the wall, but she shocked herself when she took a running jump and almost cleared the wall completely, but Sara managed to catch her before she fell on the other side and hurt herself.

     “Wow, thanks for saving me.” Natalie said as she joined Sara sat at the top of the wall. “I could have really hurt myself then.” She added as she looked down at where she’d just jumped from and saw how high it was.

     “You’d have soon healed from the fall, but with the mood Tia’s in this morning, let’s not give her any more reasons to be upset with us.” Sara said just before she jumped of the wall and carried on around the course.

    Natalie followed suit and she was soon able to work out just how different this new body was, and she was soon matching Sara’s speed, but it still wasn’t fast enough for Hypatia though.

     “Stop playing around Slayer and give it all you’ve got now!” Hypatia snapped at Sara. “Let’s see if Natalie can keep up with you then.”

     “You can go faster than this?” Natalie asked in an even breath as she followed Sara around the course again, but not jumping so high on the wall this time.

     “Yes I can, but I was letting you get used to the course.” Sara said as she moved around the course swinging over a pool of water.

     “Just how fast can you go around this course then?” Natalie asked sounding a little shocked.

     “I’m faster than Tia.” Sara grinned as she stepped up the pace and left Natalie behind as she started to gain on Hypatia. Sara was soon passing Hypatia and finished almost twenty seconds ahead of her.

     “You’re getting slower in your old age.” Sara said with a grin when Hypatia finally finished. “And much crabbier as well.” She added with a frown.

    “I let you win.” Hypatia smirked. “And less of the old as well.” She added as she playfully slapped Sara on the arm.

     “Wow, she smiles.” Sara said sarcastically.

     “I think you’ll find it was a smirk, not a smile.” Hypatia pointed out. “This would be a smile.” She added as she let a smile spread across her face.

     “Does this mean you’ve worked off your anger with Sammi then now?” Sara asked looking hopeful.

     “Yes, and I’m sorry for snapping at you.” Hypatia admitted with a sigh.

     “I don’t mind you snapping at me, but I think you have Natalie worried that she’s coming between you and Sammi, and it’s really beginning to bother her.” Sara pointed out.

     “Did you read that in her mind?” Hypatia asked as she looked at Natalie still working her way around the course.

     “I didn’t need to; it’s written all over her face and in her body language.” Sara frowned. “She doesn’t know you as well as I do yet, so please don’t go upsetting her too often.” Sara asked.

     “I’m just not use to Sammi putting others before me, but Natalie has brought out the mother in my Samantha and I feel like I’m the one being left behind.” Hypatia explained.

     “I’m sure Sammi has more than enough love to share with both of you, but she’s going to protect Natalie more than you because Sammi knows you don’t need protecting, where as Natalie does.” Sara pointed out.

     “For one so young, you are very wise my child.” Hypatia said as she pulled Sara into a hug to thank her for pointing out the obvious.

     “I had a good teacher.” Sara smiled as she thought about her mother.

     “Yes your mother is a very wise woman, and had two amazing children, and then kind of adopted a couple more to go with it.” Hypatia smiled.

    Natalie finally finished the course and then she flinched away from Hypatia when she saw her walking towards her with her arms up in the air. Natalie soon relaxed again when she felt Hypatia’s arms wrap around her in a loving hug.

     “I’m sorry for being in such a bad mood with you this morning Natalie my sweet child.” Hypatia said as she hugged her. “I hope you will forgive me?” She asked as she broke the hug and looked Natalie in the eyes.

     “I forgive you Gran.” Natalie grinned.

     “I warned you about calling me Gran.” Hypatia said with a frown.

     “You’ll have to catch me to punish me for it though.” Natalie said sticking her tongue out just before she took off around the course again with Hypatia following close behind.

    Sara was quick to follow and she even helped Natalie out by slowing Hypatia down. Hypatia was still too fast for Natalie though and Natalie ended up taking a swim when Hypatia jumped and grabbed the rope she was aiming for.

    Natalie climbed out the pool of water looking like a drowned rat with water dripping off her tracksuit. “That wasn’t playing fair.” Natalie grumbled as she started to wring the water out of her clothes.

     “I wasn’t aware of any rules.” Hypatia said smugly as she tried not to laugh at the soaked child stood in front of her.

    Hypatia was distracted from her gloating over Natalie getting soaked when she saw Samantha burst into the room. Hypatia was expecting another argument over Natalie getting wet, but Hypatia was shocked when Samantha threw her arms around Hypatia’s neck and started kissing her.

     “I don’t love you any less now I have Natalie in my life you silly old dragon.” Samantha said when they finally broke the kiss.

     “And just how do you know what I was talking about.” Hypatia asked with a raised eyebrow as she looked over at a sheepish looking Slayer who was helping Natalie to get dry again.

     “It just came to me in a daydream.” Samantha grinned.

     “I take back what I said about you being wise for one so young Sara.” Hypatia frowned. “You’re just a devious little thing.” She added with a smile as she pulled Samantha closer again.

     “I’m glad she is, and I’m also angry with you for thinking such a silly thing.” Samantha pouted as she slapped Hypatia on the shoulder.

     “Why don’t the two of you go and spend some time together and I’ll work with Natalie after we’ve got her into some dry clothes.” Sara giggled as she looked at Natalie still dripping water on the floor.

     “What happened to you anyway Natalie? Did Tia push you in?” Samantha asked.

     “No, but she did move the rope I was reaching for.” Natalie grumbled.

     “First come, first served.” Hypatia sang back musically with a grin on her face.

     “You can be so mean sometimes Tia.” Samantha said as she slapped Hypatia again. “Let’s go and get you showered, you’re all hot and sweaty.” Samantha added as she started to drag Hypatia away with her.

    Sara went with Natalie back to her room and then waited for Natalie to get changed into another tracksuit before returning to the training room where Sara started to show Natalie some basic self defence moves. They trained until it was time to get cleaned up and head over to Sara’s place to meet up with the others and then make their way over to the cafe for their afternoon shifts.

    Natalie found Samantha and Hypatia in the day room cuddled up to each other so she gave them both a hug and then she left with Sara who was still in her Slayer armour, so she just took hold of Natalie’s hand with one of her own, while touching her belt buckle with the other and thinking of her bedroom. A quick flash of light and they were now stood in the middle of Sara’s bedroom with Michelle Sheana and Josie all dashing around getting ready for work.

     “Is it always like this?” Natalie asked as she stepped back out of Michelle’s way as she dashed past in just her bra and panties.

     “No, sometimes it’s worse.” Sara giggled after making her slayer armour retract. “Just give me ten minutes to get changed and we’ll be ready to leave.” Sara added just before she grabbed some things off a chair in the corner and vanished into her bathroom to have a wash.

     “How was your first training session with Sara and Tia?” Josie asked Natalie who had sat on the chair in the corner that Sara had just removed her small pile of clothes from.

     “It was okay, I did better than I thought I would, but I’m nowhere near as good as Sara or Tia.” Natalie admitted.

     “I don’t think anyone’s as good as those two.” Josie said with a roll of her eyes. “It must still be cool though having all those vampire powers?” Josie asked looking excited.

     “It’s more of a pain than cool at the minute.” Natalie frowned. “I keep breaking things.” Natalie added with a growl at herself.

     “I’m sure you’ll soon have all that stuff under control though, and I’m sure Sara will help you where she can.” Josie said as she gave Natalie a friendly hug.

     “Thanks Josie.” Natalie smiled. Natalie could almost forget that Josie was actually Jo. “You really do get into this girl thing when you’re wearing that ring don’t you?” She added with a grin.

     “It’s kind of hard not to when you have these things jiggling around on your chest every time you move.” Josie giggled as she looked down at her chest. “I don’t feel as though I have to pretend to be all macho either as Josie. Do you feel anything like Neal now you’re a girl?” Josie asked.

     “No, not really, but I wasn’t sure how much of it was because I’m half vampire.” Natalie sighed as she thought about how she felt now to how it felt when she was still a boy called Neal.

     “There must be some parts to being a girl you like?” Josie asked.

     “I like most of it to tell you the truth, but I love the way female clothes feel.” Natalie blushed.

     “So do I.” Josie whispered. “But don’t let this lot know I said that.” She added with a grin.

     “Chances are Sara already knows.” Natalie pointed out. “She does have super hearing like all vampires do, not to mention her little mind reading gift.” Natalie smiled.

     “Crap! I never thought about that.” Josie pouted.

     “You look so cute when you pout like that.” Natalie giggled.

     “Sara designed me to look cute no matter what I do.” Josie said as she rolled her eyes.

     “She’s a pretty amazing girl, and I’m glad I can call her my friend.” Natalie admitted as she saw Sara walk out of the bathroom dressed in the clean clothes.

     “I know what you mean, and I think myself lucky to have her as my girlfriend.” Josie sighed as she drank in the beautiful smiling image that was Sara on the other side of the room helping Sheana get her hair up in a high ponytail. Josie was snapped out of her daydreaming when she saw Sara walk across the room and lean down before she took Josie’s head gently in her hands and then planted a loving kiss on her lips.

     “I’ve known for some time that you loved wearing girl’s clothes baby, and I think you look so cute when you do.” Sara said just before she kissed Josie again while she let one of her hands drop down and start playing with one of Josie’s nipples.

     “MMMM I love it when you do that.” Josie purred as she looked deep into Sara’s eyes. “But we better see about heading out the door and getting to work.” She quickly added as she took hold of Sara’s hand and got to her feet.

    They were soon off out the door and walking up the road to get the bus into town.

    Natalie was nervous to begin with, but she was soon distracted by all the customers coming and going. There were a lot of kids from school coming in to use the games rooms, but none of them looked at Natalie and started screaming it was Neal, not that Natalie expected them to, she didn’t see any of Neal left when she looked in the mirror either.

    Sara was working close to Natalie just in case any trouble started and she needed to do a little mind control on anyone, or get Natalie out the way if she started to lose control. Sara thought she was doing pretty well for her first day on the job, and her vampire speed meant that when she did make a mistake, she managed to catch the falling mug from her tray before it hit the floor, not that it happened very often.

    Natalie could feel her anger building up though when a group of four guys entered the cafe wanting to book time in one of the playstation rooms. Natalie knew the four guys from school, and they had spent all of their free time making Neal’s life a living hell by bullying and picking on him every time they saw him.

     “Are you okay Nat?” Sara asked when she felt the anger boiling from her just under the surface.

     “I’m fine Sara.” Natalie smiled back, but carried on when she saw the look Sara was giving her as she tapped the side of her head. “I know those four from school as Neal, and they were always picking on me, but I’ve got it under control.” Natalie added as she tried to look confident that she did.

     “Okay, but if they upset you, just walk away and take a break.” Sara warned. “The last thing we need is you getting into a fight and beating up four guys all on your own.” Sara added with a frown.

     “So it’s okay for you to lift some guy up by the balls for slapping Josie’s bottom, but I have to walk away?” Natalie asked with a smirk.

     “I can’t believe the others told you about that.” Sara grumbled. “The guy was a creep and you didn’t hear his thoughts as he slapped Josie’s backside.” Sara added in her own defence.

     “Well don’t worry about me, I’ll turn the other cheek and walk away.” Natalie grinned as she spun around and stuck her bottom out towards Sara just before she walked away to take her drinks order to the customers she was taking care of.

    Sara giggled as she watched Natalie walk away holding a tray of coffees like a pro as she weaved her way through the other tables.

    The four guys that Natalie had seen enter the cafe couldn’t get into a games room right away, so they were now sat at a table in Natalie’s section. She made her way over to find out what they wanted to drink, if they wanted anything to drink at all, but because they were waiting for a room to become free, they could sit at a table and wait.

     “Good afternoon gentlemen, can I get any of you a drink while you’re waiting?” Natalie asked trying to sound polite.

     “How about a date when you get off work?” a boy called Andrew asked with a grin as he tried to look cool in front of his friends.

    Natalie snatched the menu he was holding out of his hand and looked at both sides of it before handing it back to him. “I’m sorry, but that’s not something we offer, now can I interest you in a drink?” She asked not sounding quite as polite this time.

     “We’ll have four cokes and four Twix’s please.” Another guy called Tony said before Andrew could say anything. “I’m sorry about my friend; he can be a bit of a jerk when he’s around a pretty girl.” Tony added with a smile.

     “Just a bit of a jerk?” Natalie asked with a smirk. “I’ll be right back with your drinks and snacks.” She added just before she turned and moved away from the table a little to fast she thought, but no one noticed she thought. She could hear Tony and the other two boys laughing at Andrew for being blown off by her and it made her smile to think one of those lot were being picked on for once.

     “I like the way you handled that Nats.” Sara grinned while they were sorting out their orders for their tables.

     “I can’t believe that creep had the nerve to ask me out on a date.” Natalie complained. “I’m not sure he’s ever taken a bath, smelling him.” She added as she screwed her face up.

     “That’s one of the down sides to having vampire super smell.” Sara frowned.

     “Do you have it as well?” Natalie asked in a whisper.

     “I have a version of it, but it mainly works on the un-dead for me.” Sara shrugged. “Just hold your breath and get in and out as fast as you can.” Sara advised just before she took her tray and went to serve her table.

    Natalie thought she could do that, so she filled up her tray with the four cans of coke and grabbed the four chocolate bars out a box and then she returned to the table taking a good deep breath before she got there. She placed her tray on the edge of the table and handed each boy a can of coke and then a Twix each.

     “Thank you for the prompt service...?” Tony asked in such a way as he was waiting for Natalie to give her name.

     “Natalie...” She said, not wanting to seem rude to him because he was trying to be nice to her.

     “Well thank you Natalie.” Tony smiled.

    His friend Andrew had opened his can of coke and his Twix while Tony spoke with Natalie, and he thought it would be fun to place his hand on Natalie’s backside as he asked her another question. “Do you want to share my Twix with me?” He asked with a grin that showed off his now chocolate covered teeth and half chewed stick of chocolate covered cameral and biscuit.

    Natalie could feel her control slipping as she spun around and slapped Andrew’s hand away as she looked him right in the eyes as she spoke to him. “Why don’t you take that Twix and stick it where the sun doesn’t shine.” She growled at him with pure hate in her eyes.

    Andrews look became glazed over as he said, “Okay.” He then got up from the table like he was in a trance and started to make his way towards the toilets with the chocolate bar in his hand. Natalie and Andrew’s three friends just looked at him walking away.

    Natalie knew something was wrong when she saw Sara moving through the tables trying to get to Andrew before he made it into the toilets. Natalie made her way over to where Sara looked to be having a conversation with Andrew now.

     “What just happened Sara?” Natalie asked in a whisper as she saw Sara looking deep into Andrew’s eyes.

     “You just compelled him into sticking a Twix up his bottom.” Sara managed to get out before she started giggling.

     “I did what?” Natalie giggled as she slapped her hand over her mouth trying to stop herself. “That could have been funny to see.” She mumbled through her hand.

     “Yes, but it could also be dangerous if you’d told him to do something else.” Sara pointed out the serious side to this new gift Natalie had.

     “I had no idea I could do anything like that.” Natalie said. “I know he’s a jerk, but I wouldn’t want to hurt him.” She admitted as she looked at Andrew still looking off into space. “Can he understand what we’re talking about?” Natalie asked.

     “No, I’ve got him in his happy place at the minute.” Sara said to reassure Natalie they were safe to talk. “And he won’t remember any of this, or what he tried to do with that Twix.” Sara added.

     “I’m sorry for making more work for you to sort out.” Natalie said with a pleading look.

     “Don’t worry about it, but I will need to work with you to gain better control over your powers, not that he didn’t ask for this after grabbing your ass like he did.” Sara admitted. “And I can’t very well snap at you for making a mistake like this when I almost crushed some guys manhood the other week for dong the same thing to Josie.”

     “Thanks for understanding Sara.” Natalie said as she gave Sara a quick hug. “I better let you finish up with him and I’ll cover your tables while you work your magic on him.” Natalie added just before she ran off to carry on working.

    Sara took Andrew off to one side and then made him forget about wanting to do what Natalie told him, then for a laugh she made him want to go home and take a bubble bath and make himself smell nice. Sara then stood off to one side and watched him return to the table where the other three guys were and he told them that he was going home to relax in a bubble bath.

    Natalie had to run off to the toilets when she heard what Andrew said, as she was fighting back a fit of the giggles.

    I can’t believe you got him to go home and take a bubble bath Sara, and I can’t believe he told his friends what he was going home to do.” Natalie said later in the day when Andrew’s three friends were in the games room they’d booked so they could play some football game.

     “Well he did smell pretty bad.” Sara admitted with a grin. “He should think himself lucky I didn’t compel him to dress in his mothers clothes as well.” Sara added.

     “As much fun as that would be to see, I can’t see you being that mean and using your powers for petty things like that.” Natalie admitted.

     “No I wouldn’t, but it doesn’t mean I don’t want to sometimes.” Sara growled.

     “The thing that makes you the better person is the fact you only think about doing it, but you don’t do it because you know it’s wrong.” Natalie pointed out with a proud smile.

     “Thanks Nat, but I’ve had my moments when I’ve let my anger get the better of me.” Sara said with a sigh as she looked at Michelle sorting out a problem someone was having on one of the computers in the internet part of the cafe. “Michelle was on the receiving end of my anger.” She pointed out.

     “True and she looks so full of hate for you right now.” Natalie grinned as they both saw Michelle look over at them and smile as she gave them a little wave before going back to sorting out the computer problem.

     “Okay, point taken.” Sara giggled as she bumped Natalie’s shoulder. “We better get back to work now.” Sara said when she saw the manager looking at them both stood chatting while they had tables to serve.

    Natalie helped out again on the Sunday at the cafe and then she spent her week as little Natalie playing with Jenna. Jenna took her around next door to meet Holly and her two children Maggie and Cathleen. Natalie was soon being dragged into the girl’s bedroom to play with them. Prue had agreed to keep an eye on Natalie in the week to let Samantha return to work and also to give Hypatia some peace at the mansion. Natalie spent the next two weeks as a little girl through the day all week and then she would help out at the cafe on the weekends.

    Sara and the others had a quiet time at school and there wasn’t much happening on the supernatural side, and what was going on, Karl and his team were able to deal with, so Sara got to spend some time doing normal teenage girl stuff with the others.

    Natalie was on her third Saturday at the cafe when things went bad for them all, but it was Josie that would end up being the worse hit by what was about to happen.

    Josie was just taking some rubbish out to the dumpster around the back of the Cafe when she heard a male voice offer to help her get the bag of rubbish into the bin.

EDITORS NOTE: If you want to skip the rape scene stop reading here, restart after the ten stars

     “Here let me help you with that.” The voice said as someone gave the bag a good shove and it finally tipped over the edge and fell into the dumpster. Josie still forgot that she was much shorter than Jo, so she couldn’t quite reach over the edge of the dumpster on her own and she normally had some help from one of the others, but they were really busy today and the rubbish was piling up, so Josie decided to get rid of it while she had a couple of free minutes.

     “Thanks for that.” Josie said with a smile as she turned to look at the man who’d just helped her. “Do I know you?” Josie asked when she saw the young man’s face and thought she’d seen him before, but she also thought she might have served him in the cafe at some point.

     “You should do, your crazy little blonde friend almost ripped my balls off the other week.” The man said with anger in his voice as he pushed Josie’s head back and slammed it against the wall she’d started to back up towards when she realised where she’d seen him before.

    Josie wanted to scream out to Sara in her mind, but the sudden blow to the back of her head left her dazed and confused and by the time she came around enough to realise what was happening she found that the man had his penis inside her and she could feel that he’d just come as well.

     “Get off me, get off me!” Josie screamed out as she tried to push him off, but she was too small as Josie and she couldn’t move him.

    The man slapped her across the face and then held both her hands in one of his while he groped one of her breasts through her blouse with the other one. “Shut it bitch.” He snarled. “I just wanted to make sure everything still worked.” He added with an evil chuckle as he leaned in closer and Josie could smell cigarettes and alcohol on his breath.

    “HELP...! HELP...! HELP...!” Josie screamed out at the top of her lungs before the man stopped groping her breasts and slapped his hand over her mouth to silence her.

    Josie’s mind had shut down through fear, and the fact she was having trouble breathing with the man’s hand over her mouth and nose, but she wasn’t too far gone to realise that the man’s weight was suddenly gone, and when she looked up she saw something was ripping into his chest and pulling his heart out. Josie found it odd to see it in the bloody clawed hand, and she noticed that it was still beating for a couple of seconds before it stopped and the thing holding it just let it drop to the floor next to the now dead body of the man that had just raped her. Josie started to focus in on the world again when she saw Sara kneeling at her side with tears in her eyes, That was when she looked over and realised that the person who had just killed the man was Natalie, but she looked very different now as she was in full vampire mode and her arm was covered in blood from where she’d just ripped the man’s heart out of his chest. Michelle and Sheana were also stood just behind Sara as she held a sobbing Josie in her arms.

     “We need to get Josie and Natalie away from here right now.” Sara said as she looked up at Sheana.

    Sheana nodded as she made her Black Witch armour appear and then she blinked them all over to Hypatia’s place so they could let Samantha take care of a shocked Natalie while Sara helped Josie remove the ring and become Jo again.

    Hypatia and Samantha were already in the hallway when they arrived, Hypatia had already sensed something had happened when Natalie shifted to her vampire form and she’d killed the man after seeing what he’d done to Josie.

    Natalie was just sat on the floor still in her vampire form, she looked like a rag doll just sat there looking at her hand and remembering what she’d just done, and how easy it felt to just rip the heart from the man’s chest.

     “I killed him mother, he did a very bad thing and I just killed him.” Natalie said in a detached sounding voice.

     “What happened?” Samantha asked in a panic when she saw that Natalie was covered in blood.

     “Some bastard tried to rape Josie in the alley behind the cafe, but Natalie got hold of him and ripped his heart out, which is less painful than what I would have done to him.” Sara spat out as she held a sobbing Josie in her arms.

     “Did anyone see what Natalie did?” Hypatia asked.

     “I don’t know.” Sara said. “I was too focused on Josie to take any notice of anything else.” She admitted.

     “That’s understandable.” Hypatia said. “Why don’t you take Josie up to one of the guest rooms to rest for a short time?” Hypatia added as she helped Sara and Josie stand.

    Sara soon had Josie in a bed. Sara wanted to remove the ring and let her become Jo, but right now all Josie wanted to do was hold onto Sara, so she just left it for the time being. They just lay on the bed wrapped in each other’s arms for some time before Josie finally spoke.

     “He didn’t try to rape me Sara... He did rape me, I felt him inside me and it was the worst thing I have ever felt in my whole life.” Josie said as she started sobbing again.

     “Do you want me to run you a bath?” Sara asked thinking that Josie must feel dirty after having something like this happen.

     “Please don’t leave me Sara.” Josie pleaded, not sounding much like Jo or the Josie she normally knew.

     “Why don’t you come into the bathroom with me and then I’ll stop with you while you take a soak in a nice hot bubble bath.” Sara said as she got them both up off the bed and moved towards the bathroom while still holding Josie close to herself.

     “The bath was quite large and it had a set of tiled steps that led up to it, so Sara sat Josie down on the top step and then she started to fill up the bath before adding some bubble bath and then she sat down and held Josie in her arms until the bath was full and she then helped Josie to get undressed and into the water.

    Sara helped Josie to wash and she felt anger when she saw the bruises starting to form all over Josie’s body from where the man had held her down.

     “I’m sorry I let this happen to you Josie.” Sara said with tears in her eyes as she looked at the marks and knew Josie must have put up a fight as she tried to stop the man raping her.

     “You didn’t do any of this to me.” Josie said with a weak smile.

     “I was the one that forced you to become Josie though, and get a job at the cafe with us.” Sara pointed out as she wiped away a tear that was rolling down her cheek and making it tickle as it went.

     “You never forced me to do anything I didn’t want to do, and I seem to remember that it was my idea to try out being a girl.” Josie smiled a little more as she playfully shoved Sara as she sat on the edge of the bath.

     “I should have been able to stop him before he got that close to you though.” Sara grumbled as she kept blaming herself for what happened.

     “Stop trying to find reasons to blame yourself and help me get out of this bath so I can take this ring off and become your boyfriend again.” Josie said as she stood up and then stepped out the bath as Sara wrapped a large fluffy towel around her.

    Josie slipped off the ring and looked at the time to see how long it would be before she became Jo again. Sheana had built in a one hour delay, just in case she ever lost the ring, they didn’t want Josie to become Jo at a bad time, and they thought that an hour would give him time to get someplace safe.

     “Do you think Natalie will be alright after what just happened?” Josie asked as she lay on the bed cuddled up to Sara while they waited for the change to happen.

     “I’m not sure, but she’s got Hypatia and Sammi to help her get over it.” Sara said as she softly stroked Josie’s damp hair.

    Michelle and Sheana had returned to the cafe to let the manager know that Natalie had gotten ill and Sara and Josie were making sure she got home. Hypatia had called a cleanup crew to go and take care of the man Natalie had killed. Thankfully no one had found the body due to the alley being a private one only used by the cafe.

    Samantha had managed to get Natalie up to her room and back into her human form as well as getting her cleaned up and into some clean clothes.

     “I’m sorry I let you down mummy.” Natalie said as she started to sob while she let Samantha wrap her arms around her.

     “You never let me down sweetie.” Samantha said as she rocked back and forth with Natalie in her arms. “It sounds like the man had it coming, and at least he won’t be able to hurt anyone else now.” Samantha added trying to help Natalie see the plus side to what she did, not that killing someone had a plus side really.

     “But I still took another humans life though.” Natalie sobbed. “Their blood is on my hands.”

     “I think calling either of the men you killed, human would be a stretch.” Samantha smirked.

     “That’s not really helping me mother.” Natalie pouted, but even she was fighting back a grin now as she playfully slapped Samantha on the arm.

     “Did you want to feed from him after you ripped out his heart?” Samantha asked as she tried to prove a point.

     “NO! I’d never want someone as nasty as that in me in any way.” Natalie said with a shudder at the thought of tasting either her uncle’s or the man that raped Josie, blood in her mouth.

     “Then you did well today baby.” Samantha said in a soothing voice.

     “I still killed someone.” Natalie frowned as she looked Samantha in the eyes.

     “You killed something, not someone.” Samantha corrected her.

     “Now you’re just splitting hairs.” Natalie said as she rested her head back on Samantha’s chest.

     “I just don’t want you to worry too much about killing him after what he did.” Samantha said as she wrapped her arms around Natalie again.

     “That’s what’s worrying me mother, I don’t actually care that much about what I did to him, but I’m worried that I might do it again to someone that isn’t evil, and what gives me the right to play judge?” Natalie explained her reason for being worried about what she did.

     “You’ve already learned to control your feeding, and both times you’ve attacked someone, it’s been to protect yourself, or a friend, so please try not to let it bother you too much, and I know that you’ve never kill anyone that wasn’t asking for it.” Samantha said with faith in Natalie’s ability to restrain herself.

     “Thanks mummy.” Natalie said as she cuddled into Samantha even more than she already was.

     “Thanks for what sweetie?” Samantha asked.

     “Just for being my mother.” Natalie sighed.

     “Someone has to try and keep you out of trouble.” Samantha giggled.

     “You’re doing a good job of it so far.” Natalie giggled. “I’ve learned not to snack between meals, and I don’t like eating junk food either.” Natalie added as she referred to the fact she didn’t feed from either of the men she killed.

    Hypatia had been stood at Natalie’s bedroom door while Samantha talked her out of all the blame for killing that man earlier today, and now she knew that Natalie would be okay and was already giggling with Samantha, she went to see how Sara was doing with Josie. Hypatia could smell the flowery scent of the bubble bath when she entered the room and she could see that it was Josie that had taken a bath when she saw Josie in a bathrobe while asleep in the bed cuddled up to Sara. Hypatia was a little shocked to see that Josie hadn’t become Jo again yet though, but she saw the ring on the bedside table, so knew it was just a matter of time before Jo was back with them, she just hoped this wouldn’t prove to be a problem for Jo to deal with.

    Sara started to stir when she sensed that Hypatia was in the room, it was just another little slayer power Sara had to stop people sneaking up on her.

     “How’s she doing?” Hypatia whispered trying not to wake Josie up.

     “She’s scared and bruised, but I think she’ll be okay, or Jo will once he’s back in his own body.” Sara said sleepily as she looked at the clock expecting to see that she’d only been asleep for ten minutes or something like that, but she was shocked to see that she’d been a sleep for nearly two hours.

     “What’s wrong Sara?” Hypatia asked when she sensed that something was worrying Sara.

     “Josie should have changed back to Jo by now.” She said as she looked to see if the ring was on the bedside table where she’d seen Josie put it just before they cuddled up together on the bed. The ring was there, but Josie was still on the bed with her.

     “You said down stairs that the man tried to rape her, but could he have actually managed to do something before Natalie stopped him?” Hypatia asked with worry in her voice.

     “Josie told me that he did manage to rape her, but I can’t see what difference that makes to her not becoming Jo again.” Sara said looking confused.

     “Sheana warned you that Jo wouldn’t be able to return if he got pregnant while being Josie or any other female.” Hypatia pointed out.

     “How can she be pregnant so soon? It only just happened several hours ago.” Sara said, suddenly feeling very much awake now as she sat up on the bed looking down at the still sleeping form of Josie. “How do I tell my boyfriend that he’s pregnant and will be stuck as a girl for the next nine months?” Sara asked as she looked up at Hypatia for an answer.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © November 2012

Chapter Ten

Previously...

    “Sheana warned you that Jo wouldn’t be able to return if he got pregnant while being Josie or any other female.” Hypatia pointed out.

     “How can she be pregnant so soon? It only just happened several hours ago.” Sara said, suddenly feeling very much awake now as she sat up on the bed looking down at the still sleeping form of Josie. “How do I tell my boyfriend that he’s pregnant and will be stuck as a girl for the next nine months?” Sara asked as she looked up at Hypatia for an answer.

And now the story continues......

     “I think he might realise something is wrong when he wakes and finds he’s still Josie.” Hypatia said stating the obvious.

     “Maybe Sheana can help reverse it all before it’s too late.” Sara said looking hopeful.

     “Sheana’s magic won’t let any harm come to the child Josie now carries Sara.” Hypatia pointed out. “This baby will be safe inside Josie until she gives birth in nine months.”

     “What’s he going to tell his mum when he goes home?” Sara said as she felt a dark cloud settling over their lives.

     “Jo’s parents will never believe that this young woman is their son, not without Sheana and you showing them magic and who you both are, and even then I doubt they would accept it as being the truth.” Hypatia sighed.

    Josie had started to stir due to Sara and Hypatia talking. She opened her eyes and went to sit up, but soon noticed something was different, or more to the point not different. Jo could tell he was still Josie by the weight on his chest and the lack of something between his legs other than soreness from what the man had done to her in the alley behind the cafe.

     “Why am I still Josie?” He asked in that very distinctive cute female voice Josie had. He looked down at his hand to see if he’d forgotten to take the ring off, but all he saw was Josie’s little hand and no ring on it. He looked at the bedside table and saw the time on the clock and then the ring sat on the table just in front of it.

     “I need you to stay calm why I explain what we think the problem is.” Sara started to say.

     “Why do people always ask you to stay calm when they’re about to tell you something that they know will make you freak out?” Josie asked as her voice jumped a couple of octaves due to her fear levels rising.

     “I’m sorry baby...” Sara said before she stopped herself when she realised what she’s just called Josie.

     “Sorry for what? Why am I still a girl?” Josie asked in a pleading tone as she started feeling her body to see if it was just a bad dream.

    Sara looked at Hypatia for some help, but Hypatia just looked pointedly at her and then Josie as if to say ‘you need to do this’. Sara let out a sigh before she broke the news to Josie. “We think the reason you’re still Josie is due to you now being pregnant.” Sara waited for Josie to freak out, but she just looked at Sara like she’d spoken in a language that she didn’t understand.

     “I must still be asleep and dreaming, or having a nightmare.” Josie said more to herself than Sara or Hypatia. “It must be my mind trying to work through the shock of what happened.” She added in a calm voice.

     “Josie, this isn’t a dream, or a nightmare.” Sara said as she reached over and pinched Josie’s arm to let her see that she was very much awake.

     “OUCH! That hurt...” Josie trailed off as she looked at Sara with a look that said she now understood what Sara had said, and the fact it was real. “PREGNANT! How can I be pregnant?” Josie screamed out in a tone that could almost shatter glass.

     “I could tell you about the birds and the bees, but I think you already know all that stuff.” Sara said trying to make light of what had happened.

     “Do you think this is some big joke?!” Josie snapped back angrily. “I’m stuck as a girl and pregnant and you think it’s a laughing matter?” Josie growled as she jumped to her feet.

     “I’m sorry baby, but I’m just as freaked about all this as you are.” Sara said as she got to her feet and tried to comfort her.

     “I doubt that anyone could be as freaked as me right now.” Josie shot back as she slapped Sara’s arms away from her while she stepped back like it was all Sara’s fault this had happened. “Get Sheana back here and tell her to fix this right now.” Josie added as she stamped her foot on the ground like a child having a temper tantrum.

     “We’re going to have a word with Sheana about it, but Tia and I seem to think that there’s nothing Sheana will be able to do.” Sara started to explain what she and Hypatia had been talking about.

     “What do you mean?” Josie screamed. “Are you saying I’m going to be a girl from now on?” She asked.

     “Probably for the next nine months yes, but after that I guess you’d become Jo again.” Sara shrugged, not sure how this would work.

     “Probably...? That’s the best you can tell me?” Josie said with anger in her voice.

     “I’m just as in the dark about all this as you are Josie.” Sara shot back. “The baby will need to be breast fed, so I’m not sure if the spell that’s keeping you as Josie will last until the baby doesn’t need your milk anymore.” Sara added as she started to babble out her thoughts.

     “Sara, I don’t think you’re helping matters.” Hypatia pointed out as she could see Josie was starting to lose it big time now Sara had mentioned breast feeding.

     “Breast feeding...? Babies...? Living as a girl and giving birth...?” Josie asked as she put her hands on her belly like she was already going to feel a bump.

     “I’m sorry Josie; I didn’t mean to upset you even more.” Sara said as she went to touch Josie again, but Josie just backed away even more.

     “You should be sorry; this is all your fault.” Josie growled through gritted teeth. “This never would have happened if I’d never met you, or found out about magic.” Josie spat out as she backed away from Sara even more.

     “I know you don’t mean that Josie.” Sara said with tears in her eyes as she moved closer trying to offer Josie some comfort in her moment of pain.

     “Just get away from me Sara.” Josie said backing up even more as she raised her hands in a form of a barrier between them. “I never want to see you ever again, just get away from me!” She screamed out as she stepped forward and pushed Sara away from her.

    Sara let Josie push her back even though she could have stopped her if she’d wanted, but Sara didn’t want to let Josie stop her, Sara realised that Josie was right and it was all her fault this happened.

    Josie pushed Sara a couple more times until she was out in the hallway and then she turned to look at Hypatia, but she didn’t try to push her out the room, Hypatia just left of her own accord. Josie slammed the door shut and then looked around the strange room before she felt so very alone and fell onto the bed sobbing her eyes out. Jo hated this female body more at the minute because of all the crying he was doing, not that he could think of himself as a male anymore after being raped and now stuck in this female body until he’d given birth and possibly breast fed the baby until it was old enough to take normal food.

    Sara just stood out in the hallway looking at the now closed door as she heard Josie sobbing on the other side.

     “What are you doing Sara?” Hypatia asked when she saw Sara reaching up to her hidden locket to activate her slayer armour.

     “I’m doing as Josie asked and leaving her alone.” Sara said just before she morphed into the Slayer and touched her belt.

    Hypatia went to stop her, but Sara was gone in a blink, leaving Hypatia with two messed up teenage girls to deal with. Hypatia let out a sigh and then made her way down to her study so she could give Karen a call and let her know about the latest problem and to see if Karen could talk some sense into Sara and get her to come back and help Josie deal with all this. Hypatia knew that Josie was just speaking out of fear and she didn’t really mean anything she’d just said to Sara, and once she’d calmed down Josie would want Sara with her through whatever was to come.

    Sara had blinked back to the house, right into her room and she fell onto the bed sobbing her heart out the minute she’d made her slayer armour vanish again. Sara knew she had no way to help Jo out, and if what Hypatia had said was true, neither would Sheana. Jo was going to be stuck as Josie until he’d given birth to some psycho’s baby in nine months. Sara never bothered to look over when she heard a knock at her bedroom door just before she heard someone enter.

     “You shouldn’t be here like this sweetie.” Her mother’s voice said as Karen sat on the edge of the bed and pulled a still sobbing Sara into a hug.

     “Where should I be then mother...?” Sara asked as she looked up at her mother through pander eyes. “I guess Tia called and told you what happened?” Sara snuffled.

     “Yes she called me, and I think you need to be back there with Josie.”

     “Josie said she never wanted to see me again.” Sara said as her tears started again. “She blames me for what’s happened to her.”

     “She’s just scared and upset over what happened.” Karen pointed out. “I bet if you went back there now she’d throw her arms around you and never want you to leave again.” Karen added in her mother knows best voice.

     “But I am to blame for what happened to her mum. Jo is now stuck as a pregnant teenage girl all because of me.” Sara choked out through her tears.

     “You weren’t the animal that raped her baby, and Jo could have refused to become Josie at anytime, but he chose to become her.” Karen argued.

     “But he only became Josie to keep me happy.”

     “Did you like him more as Josie?” Karen asked.

     “I didn’t care what he looked like, and I still don’t mum, I just love to be with him as a person.” Sara sobbed.

     “Then stop blaming yourself for what happened.” Karen said in a scolding tone. “Just give Josie some time and she’ll want you back again.”

    Sara hoped her mother was right, but it didn’t stop them needing to work out some way to stop Jo’s family finding out about him being a pregnant teenage girl now, or thinking he’s ran away when he doesn’t go home at the end of the day. Karen must have been thinking the same thing because she asked the same question.

     “Do you have any thoughts on what we tell Jo’s parents? He can’t go home as Josie, and I’d hate to think what his parents would do if they did believe she was their son when they find out she’s pregnant.” Karen said as she tried to work out what she would do. It was hard enough on Karen when Sara first came home with Sheana and she found out magic was real among other things.

     “I’ll have to wait for Sheana and Michelle to get home and see what thoughts they have on it all because I can’t begin to try and work all this out, and they can go and have a word with Josie to see what she wants to do.” Sara said as she sat up and wiped her eyes with a tissue her mother handed her.

     “Maybe you should go with them and get all of this between you and Josie laid to rest before it goes on to long.” Karen sighed.

     “You didn’t see how angry she was mum, I think I’m the last person Josie would want to see at the minute.” Sara said as she still had the memory of Josie pushing her out the room and slamming the door in her face, fresh in her mind.

     “Okay.” Karen sighed. “Just don’t wait for Josie to make the first move because she’s not in the best frame of mind at the minute and she needs to see that you still love her.”

     “Okay mother.” Sara said as she let her mother give her a hug before she got off the bed and then left the room to give Sara some time to think.

    Josie was curled up on the bed when she heard a knock at the door. “Go away!” She shouted to whoever it was. The person took no notice and knocked again, so Josie got off the bed thinking it was going to be Sara wanting to talk, and Josie was still angry with her for what happened. “I said...” Josie trailed off when she saw it was Natalie.

     “I’m sorry to bother you Josie, but I just wanted to make sure that everything was okay between us?” Natalie asked looking nervous about facing Josie again after she saw her kill that man in the alley. “I can see you’re still upset about everything, so I’ll leave you alone.” Natalie added as she turned to leave again.

     “Please don’t go Natalie.” Josie said as she reached out and grabbed hold of her arm. “I don’t want to be alone.” She pleaded as she started to pull Natalie into the room.

     “Okay.” Natalie said with a smile as she let Josie pull her over to the bed so they could both sit down. “Tia said you were pretty upset earlier, and you told Sara that you never wanted to see her again.”

     “I did, but I didn’t mean it.” Josie snuffled. “I was just scared over what that man did to me, but part of me does blame Sara for it all at the same time.” Josie added looking confused.

     “Do you really blame Sara though?” Natalie asked.

     “No, but she’s the easiest person for me to point a finger at, but I wish she was here now so I could also hug her and say sorry.” Josie growled at just how confused she was over everything. “Is she still here at the mansion?” Josie asked looking hopeful that she could go and find her.

     “No, she left just after you said you didn’t want to see her ever again, but Tia did call Karen and explain everything to her, so hopefully she’ll come back soon and you can kiss and make up.” Natalie smiled.

     “I’m not sure Sara will want to kiss me now.” Josie said sounding depressed. “Not now I’ve been...” She trailed off, not able to say the word.

     “Now you’ve been raped?” Natalie finished for her. “If you think that would stop Sara from loving you Josie, then you don’t really know her very well at all.” Natalie snapped out and then had to take a couple of deep calming breaths to stop herself changing into her vampire from. “I’m not proud of what I did today, but I’m glad it was me that killed that animal and it wasn’t Sara that found him raping you, Sara is too good a person to live with a death like that.” Natalie said as she realised she was glad it was her and not Sara that killed Josie’s rapist.

     “And what about you having blood on your hands over it?” Josie asked looking a little shocked at how Natalie was defending Sara.

     “I’ve already got blood on my hands with my uncle, so one more doesn’t make much difference.” Natalie shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal, even if deep down she was still upset that she lost control and killed the man, but it was more because she would have liked to have tortured him for a couple of years first.

     “I know this may sound a bit weird, but thank you for what you did.” Josie said as she leaned over and gave Natalie a hug.

     “I just wish I’d gotten there before he raped you.” Natalie said as she lightly hugged Josie back remembering to be gentle with her.

     “I’m just glad you got there at all.” Josie admitted as she started to cry again. “God, I hate this female body. All I want to do is cry one minute and then punch something the next.” Josie crumbled as she broke the hug and wiped her already puffy red eyes.

     “Feel free to punch me.” Natalie grinned. “Half vampire remember.” She added.

     “I’m not going to punch the girl that saved me.” Josie said as she playfully slapped Natalie on the arm.

     “She says as she hits me anyway.” Natalie giggled, which seemed to set Josie off with a giggling fit which soon turned into more tears.

    Natalie was still holding Josie in her arms when there was another knock at the door and they both looked over and saw Sheana and Michelle stood in the open doorway looking nervous about entering.

     “Hi Josie, is it okay if we come in?” Michelle asked as the two of them remained at the door waiting for an answer.

    Josie just nodded as she held out her arms to get a hug from the two girls that were now running over to the bed. Josie fell back as she was hit by the both of them and they all hugged each other.

     “We weren’t sure you’d want to see us after what you said to Sara.” Michelle explained their reason for asking if Josie wanted to see them. “I wish you wouldn’t pin all the blame on Sara, she’s pretty messed up over it all and she blames herself for everything anyway.” Michelle added.

     “I know what I said was wrong Michelle, and I didn’t mean any of it. I was just angry over what happened and scared about being pregnant.” Josie said as she started crying again.

    Michelle and Sheana hugged her again. “I’m sorry about what happened to you Josie, I feel like I’m more to blame than Sara is.” Sheana said as she rubbed Josie’s back.

     “That asshole that raped me is the one to blame, not you or Sara.” Josie said as she finally got control of her emotions, or the ones that were making her cry anyway. Anger felt like a better one for her to deal with right now. “Did Sara come with you?” Josie asked.

     “No, she’s doing as you asked and staying away, but she did lay out an idea for a plan of action.” Michelle started to explain. “She thinks it best if I use a ring to pretend to be you, so we can stop your parents from worrying about you.”

     “But that would mean you becoming a boy again.” Josie pointed out. “I couldn’t ask you to do that Michelle.”

     “You didn’t ask me, I offered.” Michelle reminded her.

     “Thanks Michelle, but that’s only going to be a short term fix to the problem. I can’t expect you to play me most the time for the next nine months or so.” She pointed out.

     “We can work on a more long term plan later, but for right now this is the best we can come up with, and I know your family about as well as you do.” Michelle pointed out. “I may kill your little sister before I’ve done though.” Michelle warned as she thought about spending time around Jo’s sister Abigail.

     “That’s about the only thing I won’t miss not being able to go home.” Josie grinned for the first time since Michelle and Sheana arrived.

     “I think Sara would have jumped at the chance to sacrifice herself if she could, and she would have become you, but My Genie spell won’t let her be transformed into anything else.” Sheana sighed as she remembered how sad Sara looked just before the two of them left the house to come here.

     “Is there really no way to cancel this pregnancy and make me Jo again?” Josie asked Sheana with a pleading in her eyes.

     “Not with light magic, and I won’t go anywhere near dark magic as the price would be too great for you.” Sheana warned.

     “I don’t like the sound of that myself.” Josie said looking worried.

     “What do you think you’ll do with the baby when it’s born?” Michelle asked.

     “I can’t say I’ve given it much thought yet.” Josie said trying to be sarcastic, but she just looked too cute to pull it off. “I’m still hoping that it’s just a mistake.” She added as she placed a hand on her belly.

     “I’m sorry Josie, but if it was a mistake, you would have become Jo again by now, but until the baby is born you are protected from all harm and all magic.” Sheana explained with a sad smile.

     “I wish Sara was here right now.” Josie sighed.

     “Don’t you think she’s had enough of your temper for one day?” Michelle asked with a frown.

     “I don’t want to shout at her, I just want her to hold me in her arms.” Josie pouted as she wrapped her own arms around her, but it just wasn’t the same as letting Sara hold her.

     “Sheana and I will have a word with her for you later, and see if we can talk her into coming to see you, but what you said to her was what she was already thinking about herself anyway, so it might be hard getting her to come and see you.” Michelle warned.

     “I never meant anything I said to her, I was just freaking out from the rape and finding out I was stuck as a girl and pregnant as well.” Josie said close to tears again. “I just want to be close to Sara again now I’ve calmed down.” Josie snuffled as she took a tissue off Natalie and blew her nose.

     “Sara recognised that the guy who raped you was the same one she threw out the cafe the other weekend, so she still thinks it was her fault all this happened to you.” Michelle admitted.

     “Oh I see...” Josie said as her head dropped in shame. “Do you think she’ll ever talk to me again then now?” Josie asked with fresh tears running down her cheeks.

     “I’m sure she will; just give her some time to deal with her pain.” Michelle said as she pulled Josie into a hug. Josie found it odd to have Michelle seem bigger than her, because as Jo she would be much bigger and able to wrap her arms around Michelle like she was able to do now to her.

     “I wouldn’t want to be any misbehaving vampires tonight with the mood Sara was in when we left.” Sheana frowned.

     “She’s going out as the slayer tonight and you’re not with her?” Josie said looking shocked.

     “She’s got Prue watching her back, and I was ordered to come and help you and Michelle finalise the plan for Michelle to be you and stop your parents getting worried when you don’t go home.” Sheana explained. “Sara will be fine; I just stand around looking pretty most the time anyway.” Sheana added with a grin.

     “I’m just worried she might make a mistake with her head not being focused on what she has to do.” Josie admitted.

     “All this worry for someone you never wanted to see again.” Michelle mocked her.

     “I’ve already said I was sorry for all that, and I never meant it.” Josie shot back with anger in her voice.

     “Sara knows everything you said came from someplace deep inside, and it’s not as easy to take that sort of stuff back as it is to say it in the first place. I can’t see this being a quick kiss and make up sort of deal.” Michelle sighed.

     “I can wait and do whatever it takes to make things right between us again.” Josie said looking determined to win back Sara’s love.

     “Sheana and I will try to talk her into coming over and talking with you about it all, but I don’t think she’ll be very eager to come over, but you already know how stubborn she can be.” Michelle rolled her eyes.

     “Can’t Sheana just magically make her come here so we can talk about everything?” Josie asked looking hopeful.

     “Don’t drag me into this mess anymore than I already am.” Sheana said looking worried. “Sara would never forgive me if I used my magic to get the two of you together, and it wouldn’t mean as much as the two of you doing it on your own when you’re both ready to do so.” Sheana added sounding quite wise about it all.

     “Sheana’s right Josie, Sara and you need to decide when you’re both ready to face each other, and a couple of days for you to come to terms with all this and calm down properly won’t be a bad thing either.” Michelle admitted.

     “A couple of days?” Josie asked. “But I need her now.” She added with a whine.

     “You should have thought about that before you told her to go away.” Michelle said in a scolding tone. “Now let’s get this show on the road and let me become you and we can stop your parents freaking out for a couple more days.” Michelle said as she rubbed her hands together and looked at Sheana.

    Sheana pulled out a plain gold band and then she cast a spell on it to make Michelle look like Jo, then Michelle slipped it on her finger and she changed into the spitting image of Jo and even sounded like him when she spoke.

     “What are you going to do if my parents ask you a question that only I would know?” Josie asked.

     “Sheana’s come up with a little spell that will let you into my mind, but only when I’m wearing this ring and I’m pretending to be you, but it means that you will need to wear this other ring for it to work.” Michelle/Jo explained as Sheana handed Josie another wring that was sized for her hand.

     “This all seems so weird talking to myself like this.” Josie said as she took the ring off the new Jo and slipped it on her finger. “I don’t feel anything happening.” Josie pointed out as she held up her hand with the ring on it.

     “It works a little like Sara’s mind link, but it’s just the two of us in it, and you should be able to see out of my eyes if you focus.” Josie heard Michelle/Jo say in her head, just like Sara did to her from time to time.

     “So I just use my inner voice like I do when talking to Sara this way and you can hear me?” Josie thought back.

     “Yep, you got it.” Came Michelle/Jo’s reply in Josie’s head. “Looks like we’re all set then.” Michelle/Jo said out loud.

     “Does it all work alright?” Sheana asked nervous over what Michelle was about to do.

     “Yes, you did an amazing job like always baby.” Michelle/Jo said as he looked down at Sheana as he wrapped his arms around her.

     “This feels weird.” Sheana commented as she looked up into Jo’s eyes, but knew it was Michelle in there.

     “It looks weird.” Josie said as she looked at her male self with his arms wrapped around Sheana.

     “You better look away then Josie, because it’s about to get even weirder.” Michelle/Jo grinned just before he leaned down and started kissing Sheana.

     “Could this be classed as me cheating on Sara?” Josie asked with a puzzled look as she watched His male self and Sheana kissing.

     “I guess it could.” Natalie shrugged as she stepped over to Josie’s side as they both watched Sheana and Michelle/Jo kissing.

     “I’ll use my phone app to get to Jo’s and then I’ll go through your normal routine when you get home before going to your room and then making it look like I’m turning in for the night before I use my phone to return here.” Michelle/Jo explained.

     “What happens if Jo’s mum goes to check on him later in the night, or early in the morning?” Natalie asked as she saw a possible flaw in their plan.

     “That’s what I have this little beauty for.” Michelle/Jo grinned as he held up a little action figure.

     “That’s a toy soldier.” Natalie pointed out with a raised eyebrow that said she was beginning to have some serious doubts about this plan of theirs.

     “It may look like a toy, but it has a built in web cam and listening device that will warn me if anything like that happened, and I can blink over there and make it look like Jo was just fast asleep and it took him some time to open his bedroom door.

     “Won’t your mum think it odd to have your bedroom door locked?” Natalie asked as she looked at Josie.

     “No, I’ve been locking my door for years now, so I could keep the freak out.” Josie frowned.

     “The freak?” Natalie looked puzzled.

     “Abigail, my little sister and a real pain in the backside.” Josie groaned.

     “She can’t really be that bad can she?” Natalie asked.

     “Yes she can.” Michelle/Jo said with a frown.

     “I sometimes wish that I’d had a sister or a brother, but not while I lived with my uncle.” Natalie said with a faraway look in her eyes and then a shudder as she thought about Neal’s uncle getting his hands on them.

     “You can have Abinormal if you want, that will soon make you change your mind.” Josie giggled.

     “Abinormal...?” Natalie asked with a puzzled look.

     “Abigail Norman, but I nicknamed her Abinormal.” Josie giggled some more.

     “She really hates it when Jo calls her that as well.” Michelle/Jo grinned as he thought about calling her that when he got to Jo’s house.

     “Are you sure you don’t want me to come with you?” Sheana said looking worried for Michelle/Jo.

     “I’ll be fine and I’m not sure Jo’s mum would look kindly on me taking Mike’s girlfriend up to his room.” Michelle/Jo pointed out.

     “She’d freak out big time, and not in a good way.” Josie frowned as she had a vision of her mother turning red faced just before her head exploded.

     “So she wouldn’t take the fact you’re a pregnant teenage girl very well then?” Natalie asked with a giggle.

     “I can’t even think of a word strong enough to describe how badly my mother would take this news if she ever finds out.” Josie said with a shudder.

     “Wish me luck.” Michelle/Jo said with a sigh as he got Jo’s phone out and punched in the number and then said the command that would take him to just outside Jo’s parent’s house.

    Josie watched Michelle who now looked like his male self get engulfed in a blue mist just before he was gone. Josie wished it was her going home like she’d done so many times in the past, but that wasn’t going to happen and he was stuck as Josie until the baby was born that he now carried inside this female form. But most of all Josie wished that Sara was there to say that everything would be alright.

     “Can you still hear me Josie?” Michelle/Jo said in her mind.

     “Yes, I can hear and see out your eyes now I’m focusing on it.” Josie thought back.

    Josie watched as Michelle entered the house and said hi to his parents in the living room before making his way up to his room.

     “Do you want me to make you some dinner Jo?” His mum asked as he was leaving the room.

     “No thanks mum, I’ve already eaten while I was out.” Michelle/Jo informed her.

     “Tell her that you need to go up and get your homework done.” Josie thought to Michelle.

     “I have some homework to get finished, so I’m going to head up to my room now. Night mum, dad.” Michelle/Jo said.

     “I thought we told you that you needed to get your homework done on a Friday night before you started your weekend?” Jo’s mum grumbled at him.

     “I had a lot of it, so I could only get half of it done last night, and I’m doing the other half tonight.” Michelle/Jo explained.

    Michelle/Jo left the room before Jo’s mum could say anymore to him about it, but he then found Abigail sat on the stairs grinning because he’d just been told off.

     “Hey Abi...normal.” Michelle/Jo said only just remembering to add in the rest of the nickname, as Mike use to just call her Abi, but Jo always added the Normal part at the end to tease her.

     “Shut up creep!” Abigail snapped at him as he walked past her up the stairs and she tried to punch him, but she was too small to do any serious damage.

     “Does the truth hurt kiddo?” Michelle/Jo asked with a chuckle as he kept on walking up the stairs to Jo’s room where he entered and then closed the door and locked it to keep Abigail out more than Jo’s parents.

     “How does it feel to be a male again and in my room?” Josie thought to Michelle.

     “It feels all wrong being a boy again, but it’s nice to see your mum and dad.” Michelle thought back with a smile. “It’s even kind of nice seeing Abigail as well.” Michelle admitted.

     “Now you’re worrying me.” Josie thought back with fear in her voice.

     “Maybe I could use this to bring you and Abigail closer together and give her the loving big brother she’s always wanted.” Michelle thought back, but was having to fight the urge to start giggling as she could only imagine what shade of purple Josie was turning right now.

     “Don’t even joke about doing stuff like that.” Josie pleaded. “I’ve spent years making sure she hates me, just so I don’t have to play the protective big bother.” Josie added.

     “You talk like that, but I can remember a couple of times when you’ve gone to her rescue in the past, just like any loving big brother would.” Michelle thought back sounding smug with herself.

     “Abi was only ever nice to you as mike because she had a crush on you.” Josie said.

     “She was a little young for me, and I’m not sure I was ever going to be suitable for her either to hear your mother speak.” Michelle giggled. “I really wouldn’t be suitable for her now, well normally anyway, not that I’m saying incest is a valid reason for me and your sister to get together.” Michelle mumbled on.

     “I get the point, so please stop thinking about it.” Josie shuddered at the thought of Michelle and Abigail getting together.

     “Sorry, but my mind just gets away from me sometimes.” Michelle thought back with a giggle. “I’m on my way back now the parental units think you’re in the house safe and sound.” Michelle thought with some pride for a mission well done. Michelle/Jo punched in the number after placing the action figure on the bedside table and set up another app on Jo’s phone to warn them if anyone knocked on the door. Michelle would be keeping Jo’s phone for the time being anyway as it would have to be her pretending to be Jo that would answer it anyway.

    Michelle slipped off the ring the minute she appeared back at Hypatia’s place, she was glad to be back in her female form again, and she was soon hugging and kissing Sheana to show how much she’d missed her in the short time they were apart, and Michelle had been a boy again.

     “Feel better now you’re a girl again?” Sheana asked between kisses.

     “Much better.” Michelle purred just before she kissed Sheana again.

    Josie found herself feeling jealous of Sheana and Michelle being able to kiss each other, while she wasn’t sure if she’d ever get to hold Sara in her arms again, never mind kiss each other. Josie found herself wondering if Sara was still back at her home or if she was already out patrolling with Prue looking for some poor vampire to take out her anger on.

     “Are you sure you want to go out and do a patrol tonight Sara?” Prue asked just before she morphed into her armour. Sara was already in hers and pacing impatiently as she waited for Prue to stop dragging her feet.

     “If you don’t want to come, then I’ll go out on my own.” Sara snapped. “I said you didn’t need to come in the first place, but Sheana wouldn’t go over to Hypatia’s unless you did.” Sara grumbled.

     “If you think I’m letting you go out alone while you’re in this foul mood, you’ve got another thing coming.” Prue snapped back. “I think your time would be better spent going to see Josie though.” Prue added.

     “Josie doesn’t want to see me any more remember.” Sara said with a sarcastic smile. “And I can’t say I blame her either after what happened to her.” Sara added sounding angry with herself.

     “What happened to Josie wasn’t your fault Sara; she was just in the wrong place at the wrong time.” Prue tried to explain.

     “The guy that raped her was the same guy I showed up in the cafe several weeks back, and he only did what he did to Josie because of me.” Sara’s slayer voice was cracking as she tried to stop herself from bursting into tears again. “I thought it would be cool to defend Josie’s honour, but all I did was encourage some creep to rape her, and now she’s stuck as Josie until the baby’s been born.” Sara growled as she tried to stop the tears. “Let’s go and kill something.” Sara added just before she touched her belt and was gone.

     “It’s going to be a long night.” Prue sighed as she touched her belt and followed Sara to their first port of call.

    The first place they always checked was a part of town where ladies of the night hung around waiting for customers. This was also where some of the vampire world liked to get a quick fix of human blood. They would glimmer a girl into thinking they were going to have sex, but the vampire would take some blood and then send the girl back to wait for their next customer thinking they just showed their last one a good time. Most vampires would even pay as though they had had sex, and if they got carried away and one of the girls died it was normally wrote up as a kinky sex game gone wrong, never a vampire attack.

    Sara was already tracking a vampire when Prue appeared, so she just followed Sara as she made her way down an alley. Prue was shocked to find any vampires in this area since Karl took over the men in black, he’d been pretty good at putting an end to vampires feeding on hookers, but it looked like one had got a little careless and he was about to pay for it with his un-dead life when Sara got her hands on him.

    A woman was just stepping out of the shadows looking a little pale from blood loss when Sara walked around a corner. The woman jumped and then quickly ran off up the alley when she saw how Sara was dressed; Sara thought the woman must have thought her to be some dominatrix with her wearing the red cat suit, corset and high heeled boots.

     “Slayer...?” A male voice asked sounding nervous about coming face to face with the new vampire nightmare. “I only took what I needed, and I paid her well for what I took.” The man tried to explain as he tried to get away from her.

     “Do you think that makes it all okay?” Sara snarled as she quickly blocked his path and slammed him against the alley wall. “You fed on a human and for that you will die.” Sara warned, but instead of pulling one of her silver stakes, she pushed the man up the wall like he weighed nothing, and then she threw him across the alley into the wall on the other side of the alley.

     “Please, I’ll stop feeding on humans. I’m begging you to give me a second chance.” The vampire pleaded with her.

     “Sorry, but I’m not in a forgiving mood tonight.” Sara said calmly as she kicked the man in the stomach sending him flying back into the wall he’d just bounced off.

     “Stop torturing him Slayer and just kill him, if that’s what you plan to do.” Prue said as she looked at Sara punishing this vampire just because Sara couldn’t get her hands on the man that she really wanted to beat to death.

     “Why should he get to have a quick death?” Sara asked as she picked him up again and then threw him back into the first wall she’d pushed him up. She then quickly shot across the alley and punched him down to the ground hearing some of his bones break as she did it.

     “Please kill me.” He begged as he let out a cry of pain.

     “Did you stop when she begged you to?” Sara snarled as she picked him up and looked him in the eyes through her sunglasses that hid her eyes from everyone. “No you didn’t, you carried on raping her.” Sara shouted as she shook the man.

     “Rape? I’ve not raped any girl.” The man said looking confused and in a lot of pain. “I just take a little blood and then pay them before compelling them into thinking they had a good time.” He tried to explain.

     “Liar!” Sara screamed as she threw the man again, but this time Prue got there before he hit the wall and she drove a silver stake into his heart.

     “Thank you.” The vampire said as he really did look happy to finally be dying before Sara punished him some more.

     “What’s your problem Prue?!” Sara snapped. “I hadn’t done with him yet.” She growled as she moved over to get in Prue’s face.

     “What’s my problem?” Prue asked looking shocked. “That wasn’t the man that raped Josie.” She pointed out.

     “No, but there all the same deep down.” Sara argued, but soon stopped when she picked up the thoughts of a woman close by who was having trouble with her pimp by the sounds of it.

     “Where are you going now?” Prue asked as she saw Sara run off down the alley like her ass was on fire. She ended up following when Sara never answered, but Prue knew it wasn’t going to be good with the mood Sara was in tonight.

     “I don’t have any more money for you Ron.” Sara heard a woman say to a man she took to be Ron as she came around the corner and witnessed the man slap the woman across the face and sent her flying to the ground holding her face where he just hit her.

     “Didn’t your father ever tell you it’s not nice to hit a lady?” Sara asked in her slayer voice as she appeared right in front of him like a flash, she was now blocking his path to the woman who was still on the floor holding her face.

     “Never knew my old man, so piss off before I give you some of the same.” The man spat out at her as he went to push her back trying to prove his point. Sara just stood her ground and the man looked puzzled when he couldn’t make her move.

     “Well let me give you a quick lesson in how not to treat a lady then shall I?” Sara said as she back handed him across the face just like he’d done to the woman still sat on the floor holding her face.

    Ron went flying to the side and bounced off a chain link fence before he fell to the ground out cold from the blow. Sara walked over to him and lifted him up off the ground like she was picking up a small child and held him at arm’s length while she shook him to see if he was faking it, but he was out for the count so she dropped him on the ground again where he slumped at her feet.

    Prue arrived just in time to see Sara drop the man on the ground, Prue thought Sara might have killed him when she saw that her wasn’t moving.

     “Sara! Please stop this insanity.” Prue pleaded with Sara. She was so shocked with the way Sara was acting that she forgot to call her the Slayer.

    Sara took no notice as she pulled her foot back to kick the man while he lay at her feet, but she failed to make contact with him when Prue ploughed into her, sending the two of them tumbling to the ground over sixty feet away from where the man still lay unconscious.

     “Stop it Sara, you’ll kill him.” Prue warned as she wrestled with Sara on the ground. “He’s not as strong as a vampire.” She added just before Sara threw her off and got to her feet again.

    Sara look set to carry on beating the guy until she heard Prue scream out in pain, this seemed to make Sara focus on something other than her anger.

     “What’s wrong Prue?” Sara asked with worry in her voice, even if she did sound different with the voice altering device around her neck. “I’m so sorry; I didn’t mean to hurt you.” Sara added as she helped Prue get to her feet again.

     “You didn’t hurt me, but I needed you to think you did long enough to make you think about what you’re doing.” Prue explained as she looked Sara in the eyes, or into her own reflection in Sara’s sunglasses. “This won’t make you feel any better about what happened to Josie.” Prue added as she pulled Sara into a hug.

     “I thought it might help a little, but it hasn’t worked.” Sara sighed. “I’m just angrier.” Sara growled.

     “Let’s make the two of them forget all this and then we can go home.” Prue said as she led Sara over to the woman that was still sat on the floor with her mouth hanging open from watching how easy Sara was able to pick up and throw the man that could so easily beat her.

    Sara compelled the woman to stop selling her body on the street or in any other way, before sending her on her way. Sara then woke and compelled the man to go to the police and tell them every bad thing he’d ever done before asking them to please lock him up for the safety of women everywhere.

    Once that was done Prue and Sara blinked home, calling it a night so Sara could calm down and deal with her feelings over what happened to Jo/Josie and how Josie had told her she never wanted to see her again.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © November 2012

Chapter Eleven

    Sheana and Michelle had gotten home on the Saturday night and filled Sara in on how well their plan had worked to let Michelle become Jo, so Jo’s parents wouldn’t find out about Josie and the fact she was now pregnant after being raped by some guy, and the fact Jo was stuck as Josie until the child had been born and possibly breast fed to the point Josie doesn’t need to feed it that way anymore.

     “Josie didn’t mean what she said sis.” Sheana said. “She would really like to see you, she told us so.” Sheana added.

     “I’m sorry, but I just can’t face her after everything I’ve done to her.” Sara said as she lay in bed unable to sleep. “You never saw the look in her eyes when she told me to go, she doesn’t want to see me, I’m just bad luck to her.” Sara added just before she turned over to face the other way and let Sheana know the conversation was over.

    Sheana hoped that a night’s sleep might help Sara see a little more clearly, and they could get her and Josie back together, but even Sheana was having her doubts about that happening with what Prue had told them about Sara going postal on a vampire and then a man that was acting as a woman’s pimp. Prue had to explain what a pimp was and Sheana still looked confused about it in the end. Sleep soon got the better of Sheana though and she would have to see what tomorrow brought.

    Sara was up early on the Sunday morning due to bad dreams stopping her from getting any real sleep, so she was sat at the kitchen table with a glass of juice when her mother entered the kitchen.

    Do you feel like talking about it?” Karen asked as she put the kettle on to make herself a cup of tea and then joined Sara at the kitchen table.

     “Not much to talk about.” Sara shrugged as she looked at her mother through tired eyes.

     “Prue was telling me how you lost your temper last night and tried to torture a vampire and then teach some nasty sounding man a lesson.” Karen pointed out with a raised eyebrow.

     “Oh that. “ Sara said as she thought Prue had a big mouth. “I’m sorry about that, but I was just angry over what happened to Jo...sie.”

     “I gathered that sweetie, but you can’t let your anger get in the way of common sense. That is when you’ll make a mistake you may not be able to live with.” Karen warned.

     “They were both asking for it last night, so I don’t think I did anything wrong.” Sara argued.

     “Prue said you’d have killed that man if she hadn’t stopped you.” Karen reminded her.

     “But I didn’t, so what’s the problem?” Sara said sounding like a teenage girl for once as she tried to mask her hurt and pain over Josie getting hurt and then being told to go away by her.

     “I’m warning you to stop with the attitude, or I will be taking you across my knee young lady.” Karen said in a calm voice that even now scared Sara into believing she would, even with Sara having her slayer powers.

     “I’m sorry mum.” Sara said with a weak smile. “I just want to punish the guy that did all this to Josie so much, but I can’t because Natalie already took care of him.” Sara said in frustration.

     “Do you really think you’d feel better if it was you that ripped out his heart and killed him?” Karen asked with a knowing look. “Do you think you’d feel better having killed someone?” She added.

    Sara opened her mouth to say something, but she stopped when she saw her mother looking at her like she knew the next words out of Sara’s mouth would be a lie, so she just closed her mouth again and looked to be deep in thought for a couple of seconds before she finally said something.

     “No I wouldn’t feel any better, but I have killed people remember?” Sara pointed out as she referred to all the vampires and other demonic things she’d taken care of since becoming the slayer.

     “Yes you’ve killed vampires and things that weren’t human, but we’re talking about you taking a human life, someone much weaker than you.” Karen said as she pulled Sara into a hug with her. “That’s not who you are Sara, as you or this slayer you dress up as.” Karen added.

     “I just feel like I let Josie down and I should have been able to sense what was about to happen and stop it.” Sara admitted. “I think she was right when she said it was my fault.”

     “Josie never meant any of that stuff; she was just scared and ashamed of what happened to her.” Karen said dismissing Sara’s last comment. “You need to remember that it’s really Jo still inside all that cute wrapping you and Sheana designed for him to become, and he’s just found out he’s going to be stuck as a girl and in nine months give birth to a child, and let’s not forget the fact he was raped.” Karen explained. “How would you feel if that was all happening to you?” Karen asked.

     “I’d freak out I guess.” Sara shrugged as she realised her mother had a point and she really should cut Jo some slack. “Sheana said that Josie wanted to see me, and she didn’t mean what she said, but I’m scared that she might still hate me and tell me to go away again the minute she sees me.” Sara admitted her fears to her mother.

     “I think the only danger you need to worry about is being hugged and kissed to death.” Karen giggled.

     “Sounds like a good way to go.” Sara giggled back looking more like her old self for the first time since all the trouble started the day before.

     “Michelle and Sheana have to go over to Tia’s place and sort out with Josie for Michelle to become Jo again and then fool Jo’s family, so why don’t you get ready and go with them?” Karen asked looking hopeful. “I’m sure Josie would love to know that you still love her, I think the longer you stay away, the more she’ll think she did something wrong.” Karen said as she looked Sara in the eyes.

     “I hope you’re right mummy.” Sara said as she hugged her again.

     “I’m always right, I’m your mother.” Karen said in a serious tone. “And even when I’m wrong, I’m right.” She added just before she started giggling which soon set Sara off and they were both still giggling when Sheana and Michelle entered the kitchen with Jenna in Michelle’s arms still looking half asleep.

     “Do you feel any better today sis?” Sheana asked looking worried.

     “Yes, much better.” Sara smiled. “Mum talked some sense into me and I’ll come with you and Michelle when you go over to Tia’s place.” Sara explained.

     “That’s wonderful sis.” Sheana grinned as she ran over and threw her arms around Sara and hugged her. “Josie will be so glad to see you.” She added grinning even more.

     “I really hope so.” Sara said sounding nervous.

    Karen got up and set to work making them all some breakfast while Michelle sorted out Jenna with a bowl of coco pops. They were joined by Prue and Sandy and they all had a normal Sunday breakfast before Sheana, Michelle and Sara all went back upstairs to get dressed and blink over to see Josie. Jo was a late riser when he wasn’t going to school, so Michelle wasn’t worried about needing to rush to become Jo and fool his parents.

    Samantha had told the manager at the cafe the day before that the four girls wouldn’t be in today, so they didn’t need to worry about getting ready for work. Samantha had used the ring that made her look like Michelle’s mother and owner of the cafe Maggie Taylor.

    The three girls were soon ready and Sheana blinked them all over to Hypatia’s place.

    Josie was sat in the study flicking through a magazine when she heard the chime of a bell that let everyone in the house know that someone had just blinked in, so she jumped up and went running to the hallway hoping to see Sara, Sheana and Michelle. She wasn’t left feeling disappointed when she saw Sara stood to the left of Sheana.

     “Sara...!” Josie screamed out as she sped up and then took a running jump right into Sara’s arms and then she wrapped her arms around Sara’s neck and her legs around Sara’s waist before she started to kiss her. “I’m so sorry about how I acted yesterday, please forgive me.” Josie pleaded when they finally stopped kissing.

     “Does this mean you do want to see me again then?” Sara smirked as the fact Josie was sat in her arms answered that question.

     “I never want to be apart from you.” Josie pouted as she tried to bury her head in Sara’s shoulder. “I’m just so scared about being pregnant and stuck as a girl for the next nine months.” Josie admitted as she gripped onto Sara even tighter. “What if I don’t want to become Jo again after spending nine months as a girl?” She asked as she lifted her head and looked Sara in the eyes like she’d have an answer.

     “We’ll worry about that when the time comes, but I won’t love you any less if you did stay as Josie.” Sara said as she tried to show Josie she wasn’t going to be alone through any of this.

     “I’m so glad you came back.” Josie said as she started to sob again, but she was happy this time. “I was such a fool yesterday when I told you to go away.” Josie admitted.

     “I was the fool for believing you and going.” Sara said as she started walking towards the study with Josie still in her arms. “I’m sorry I let this happen to you.” Sara added just before she leaned in and kissed Josie again.

     “This wasn’t your fault and I don’t blame you for any of it.” Josie said in a scolding tone.

     “I’m sorry to interrupt this moment, but we need to get me to your house so I can fool your family into thinking everything is alright.” Michelle pointed out.

     “Okay, but what will we do tomorrow with school?” Josie asked, not sure how they were going to pull off Jo not being at school, or Michelle not being at school.

     “We’ve still not come up with an answer to that one.” Michelle admitted. “But I don’t fancy going to school as you or any boy for that matter.” She admitted with a frown. “I like being a school girl these days.” Michelle pouted.

     “I think I might have an answer to that, but we’ll talk more about it when Michelle gets back from Jo’s house.” Hypatia said as she entered the study with Samantha and Natalie following, both of them dressed as maids. “I think the cleaning can wait till tomorrow now, so you’re both free to go and get changed now.” Hypatia added as she turned to look at the two of them.

    Samantha and Natalie both curtsied and then clicked off to get changed before any of the others could make fun of them, not that Samantha was bothered, but Natalie looked a little nervous being dressed that way in front of Sara, Sheana and Michelle. Josie had already seen Natalie in her maid’s uniform, so she wasn’t too bothered about Josie seeing her again.

     “I’m surprised they didn’t talk you into helping them out?” Sara asked Josie with a grin as she thought Josie would look super cute in a maid’s uniform.

     “They tried, but I wasn’t in the mood for playing dress up while we weren’t talking.” Josie pouted just before she wrapped herself even tighter around Sara like she was worried Sara would vanish if she let go.

     “Does that mean you’ll try it now that we’re talking again and everything is alright between us?” Sara asked looking hopeful that she might get to see Josie dressed like Natalie just was in a short black maid’s dress with lots of lace and a puffy white petticoat.

     “No it doesn’t.” Josie frowned. “It just means I have to think up another reason not to wear something like that.” Josie added with a giggle.

     “Not even as a make up present?” Sara pouted as she tried to look hurt by the fact Josie wouldn’t dress up as a sexy French maid.

     “I think we better help Michelle get ready to go over to my place and fool my parents.” Josie said trying to change the subject before she caved and let Sara dress her as a maid for the day.

    Michelle pulled the ring out her purse and slipped it on and then looked at her hands as they changed into those of a male boy. She then looked at her reflection in a glass door as it changed to look like Jo. Sara gasped as she saw the face of the boy she loved, but at the same time she knew it wasn’t.

     “Just remember that’s not really me.” Josie said as she hugged Sara tighter, worried that Sara might try to kiss Michelle/Jo.

     “I know that silly.” Sara smiled as she hugged Josie back. “But I will miss you hugging me in those big strong arms.” Sara sighed.

     “I don’t mind filling in.” Michelle/Jo said with a grin just before he got slapped by Sheana. “I was joking.” Michelle/Jo said as he tried to defend himself but sounded just like Jo as he said it.

     “I’m the only girl that you’ll be hugging, and I don’t mean while you look like that.” Sheana frowned. “Now let me blink you over to Jo’s so you can fool his parents and then leave the house so I can bring you back here.” Sheana said sounding bossy.

     “Yes ma’am.” Michelle/Jo said as he snapped a salute. “Do you have the ring from last night Josie?” he asked.

     “Yes I have it right here. Josie said as she held up the ring that allowed her to mind link with Michelle/Jo so she could answer any questions that Jo’s sister or parent’s might ask.

     “What’s that ring for?” Sara asked, not knowing what it was due to her not being there the night before when Sheana and Michelle explained everything and what the ring did.

     “This ring allows us to mind link, so I can tell Michelle what to say if my parents or brat of a sister ask Michelle something she can’t answer.” Josie explained.

     “You won’t need that then today, not with me here to help.” Sara smiled as she took the ring off Josie and placed it on the table next to where they were sat.

    Sara formed a link between them all and then she and Josie watched as Sheana blinked herself and Michelle/Jo to Jo’s room back at his parent’s house. Sheana blinked back right away and then she sat back down and waited for Michelle to send word that she could go and pick her back up.

    Jo’s dad was working a weekend shift at work, so it was just Jo’s mum and sister in the house when Michelle/Jo got down stairs to the kitchen. Jo’s mum was doing some baking and his sister was helping by decorating the cakes for her.

     “Morning sleepy head.” Jo’s mum said with a smile when she saw Jo enter the kitchen dressed and ready to leave. “You’re going out already...?” She asked sounding a little sad to see her son all ready to leave as she was hoping to see a little more of him today.

     “Yes, I’m going to spend the day with Sara, Sheana and Michelle.” Jo said with a smile as he made his way over to the back door.

     “Aren’t you going to have some breakfast before you leave?” Jo’s mum asked.

     “I’m not hungry, so I’ll grab something later.” Michelle/Jo said as she opened the back door to leave.

     “I’d feel happier knowing you’ve eaten something before you leave.” She pleaded with her son.

    Michelle/Jo saw a bowl of fruit on the side and grabbed an apple before Josie could warn her not to. Michelle should have remembered that Jo never ate fruit. Michelle took a big bite out of the apple and started chewing on it. “Is this better?” Michelle/Jo asked around a mouth full of apple.

     “Since when did you start eating fruit?” Jo’s mum asked looking confused.

     “Since now.” Michelle/Jo said just before he ran from the house.

     “He gets weirder every day.” Michelle/Jo heard Jo’s sister say just before he closed the back door and made his way over to a spot where Sheana could blink them back to Hypatia’s.

    Sheana appeared and grabbed hold of Michelle/Jo and then blinked away again. Josie was stood waiting in the hallway when they appeared again and Josie was quick to slap Michelle/Jo across the chest.

     “How could you be dumb enough to take a bite out of an apple? I thought you knew me well enough by now to remember that I don’t ever eat fruit like that.” Josie scolded Michelle as she had removed the ring that made her look like Jo and she was her normal female self again now.

     “I’m sorry but I just forgot and wanted to get out the house without your mother cooking me a big breakfast.” Michelle explained as she tried to hide behind Sheana for protection as Josie tried to hit her again.

     “Don’t worry; your mum didn’t think anything of it really.” Sara said as she wrapped her arms around Josie to stop her trying to hit Michelle again, even if it was only in a playful way.

     “Okay, but you need to think more if you’re going to keep playing me so my parents don’t find out about this.” Josie warned as she pointed at her flat belly. Everyone looked down at it as well, like they were all going to see a bump.

     “I think I just proved that me pretending to be you isn’t going to work long term. I can barely make it a day without slipping up.” Michelle grumbled. “And I hate being a boy again; it just feels so wrong now.” She added with a whine.

     “Let’s go and find Tia and see what her plan is then, she might have an idea that means you don’t have to keep playing him.” Sheana said as she tried to cheer Michelle up.

    Hypatia was now out in the garden having some breakfast with Samantha and Natalie. They were both wearing normal clothes again now as they enjoyed something to eat.

     “Do you want to join us for some breakfast girls?” Hypatia asked with a smile as she indicated for them all to take a seat at the table.

    Josie nodded feeling hungry and she was soon filling up her plate and getting stuck into it while the other three were still full from the breakfast their mother had cooked for them earlier that morning.

     “Josie and the rest of us are eager to hear what this plan is that you’ve come up with for Jo and his parents so they don’t find out about Josie and the pregnancy.” Sara said.

     “You may not like the sound of it, but short of making it look like you ran away, I can’t see any other way around it.” Hypatia started to explain. “I think we should make it look like you went to a private school far away because you couldn’t cope with being here in town due to your best friend’s death and how everything reminded you of him.”

     “I’m not sure my parents will like that Tia.” Josie said sounding worried.

     “Do you think they will like seeing you like this and then later pregnant?” Hypatia countered.

     “No.” Josie mumbled as her head dropped due to her not having any better ideas at the minute. “I don’t think they will let me be away for the next nine or ten months though.” Josie said as she saw a flaw in the plan.

     “I’m sure Michelle will play you every once in a while so your parents can see that you’re alright.” Hypatia pointed out. “Samantha can make you a device to make your voice sound like your male one so you can talk on the phone.” She added.

     “How do you plan to get them to believe I want to go to another school far away and what about the cost? My parents aren’t very well off.” Josie warned as she worried about her parents getting into debt over it.

     “That’s the easy part for me, and I have a friend that runs a school that will do for a cover, and it will be a scholarship program, so there will be no cost, or that is how it will read in the letter I’ll write.” Hypatia explained.

     “It does sound like a good idea Josie.” Sara agreed with Hypatia.

    Josie was lost in thought for a couple of minutes as she tried to think of another way to get around this being a girl thing, but she was drawing a blank, so she finally let out a sigh before she agreed to Hypatia’s plan. “Okay, let’s do it.”

     “This will work Josie.” Hypatia said in a reassuring tone as she got up from the table and went to make some calls and get things moving.

    Josie spent the rest of the day cuddled up with Sara as she tried to deal with what had happened. Hypatia had done something with Josie’s mood and memory, so she wasn’t as depressed or freaked out now about the rape. Josie knew that Hypatia had done something, but she wasn’t bothered by it, actually she was glad, and having Sara to cuddle with made her feel like she could cope with anything that life had to throw her way for the next nine or so months.

    Hypatia had invited Karen, Sandy, Prue and Jenna over for dinner that evening because she wanted to talk to them all about something.

     “I’d like to thank you all for joining us for dinner this evening, and I’ll get to the point.” Hypatia started to explain. “I know that your family has grown quite a bit in recent months Karen, and I also know that the house is getting a little small for you all, so I want you to all move in here and think of this as your home from now on.” She smiled as she waved her hand around to indicate the mansion.

     “That’s a very kind offer Tia, but won’t that have people looking in your direction if we just suddenly up and move in here with you?” Karen asked.

     “As far as anyone will know, you will all still live in your house, but I will get Sheana to work with Sammi to make a portal for you to travel through to get here. That way no one will ever need to know you don’t actually live in the house anymore, but it will always be there just in case you ever need it.” Hypatia explained her idea.

     “Do you mind if I take a little time to talk it over with the others?” Karen asked still in shock at the offer Hypatia had just made.

     “Take all the time you need.” Hypatia smiled as she went back to enjoying her dinner. “And just so you know, I paid up the remaining mortgage on your home, so you won’t have to worry about finding the payments for that each month.”

    Karen just sat with her mouth hanging open as she took that piece of news in for a couple of seconds before she was able to speak again. “Thank you Tia, but I’m not sure I can let you do that.”

     “It’s done so deal with it.” Hypatia said with a wave of her hand like it wasn’t open for discussion.

     “Thank you then for doing that.” Karen smiled with a tear in her eye.

     “It was the least I could do for the woman that raised two very gifted children and adopted a couple more when they needed a mother that cared about them.” Hypatia said with pride as she raised her glass of wine to toast Karen.

    Karen just blushed as everyone around the dining table raised their glass of wine and juice to also toast Karen just before they all started clapping and cheering.

    Everyone finished their dinner and then Karen, Sandy, Sheana and Sara all went to the study to talk about the offer Hypatia just made. It didn’t take long for them all to start grinning and say that it was a wonderful idea and it would be a much safer place for them to live with people still looking to find out the secret of Sara’s slayer powers.

    Karen went to find Hypatia and give her the answer, not that she needed to because Hypatia had been listening in on the chat, but she still got up from behind her desk in her office and gave Karen a hug to welcome her to the house.

     “When do you want us to start moving in?” Karen asked when they broke the hug.

     “I thought you already had.” She smiled. “I’m sure Sheana can work a little magic to help you move your things in.” Hypatia grinned.

     “I don’t normally encourage Sheana to use her magic, but in this case I think it could save us a lot of time.” Karen agreed.

Epilogue

    With Sheana’s help they got everything they needed moved over to Hypatia’s place and the girls all split up and took their own rooms, well sort of. Sara and Josie shared a room, as did Michelle and Sheana. Jenna had her own room, but she always slept in Sara and Josie’s bed, or she would sleep with Sheana and Michelle, but her favourite place to sleep was with little Natalie when she was around, which proved to be quite a bit.

    Sheana worked with Sammi and between them they converted a closet just off the main hallway into a portal to the house for them to just step through and they would come out on the landing back at Sara’s old house. This is where they left the cars and that way Sara and the others travelled from there when going to school and other places to let people think they still lived at the house.

    Michelle agreed to pretend to be Jo at school for a couple of days while the paperwork arrived at Jo’s house informing his parents that he’d been excepted in a private school on the other side of the country. Jo’s parents had been upset, but thanks to Hypatia and a little magic, they soon calmed down again and understood Jo’s need to get away from the town and see if he could find his way in life again in a new place.

    Jo had been shocked when he found out that his sister was going to miss him, and she thought that he was going away because of her and the way she always tried to get him in trouble. Josie struggled with hearing her baby sister say that, and for the first time ever Jo felt bad over not being able to give her a hug and say it wasn’t anything to do with her. Michelle/Jo did her best to do what Josie wanted for her, but it just didn’t feel right that it wasn’t her as Jo doing it.

    Hypatia arranged for Jo and his family to visit the school, and Michelle went along as Jo. Jo’s parents couldn’t find fault with the school and they left Michelle/Jo there at the end of their visit. Jo’s mum had helped him pack his things and made him promise to call home at least three times a week, but Josie would call every night and use the device Samantha made for her, so she could sound like her old male self long enough to check on the family.

    Sheana had blinked Michelle back to Hypatia’s right after Jo’s parents had left on the day they dropped him off at the school. Michelle was glad to be able to just go back to school as herself, and not have to worry about pretending to be Jo again for a couple of months or until Jo’s parent’s decided to visit him at his new school.

    Sara got a mind call from Karl, and she had to explain the reason for her getting caught on CCTV beating the crap out of a vampire and then doing the same to a man before Prue had stopped her. Sara couldn’t explain it, other than to say she was in a really bad mood and she’d picked up on the man’s thoughts and didn’t like them.

    Karl looked at her oddly, but let it go. He did ask if she’d heard anything about a missing young man that hadn’t been seen in some time. Karl showed her a picture and she saw it was the man that raped Josie.

    Sorry, but I’ve not heard anything.” Sara had said. In truth she knew that he’d been killed by Natalie and then he’d been taken to a place where he was cut up and then became food for the ghoul community. Hypatia had warned Sara she didn’t want to know what happened to the man, but she’d pushed until Hypatia finally gave in and told her, and Hypatia had been right, Sara wished she hadn’t found out.

    Life got back to normal with them all living in Hypatia’s mansion. Josie started to suffer from morning sickness and Sara was there to help her through it, Sara even lived with the mood swings Josie started to have.

    Sara knew life was going to be very interesting over the next nine months and Josie was beginning to miss school, which shocked her more than anyone, but she wasn’t going to start school as a girl and then let them all see her become more and more pregnant, so she was left with spending time around the mansion with Jenna and Natalie, or she would go to the secret room under the cafe and keep an eye on things around town and help Sara plan out ways to keep everyone safe around the town. Josie would go there when she wanted some time to herself away from Jenna and Little Natalie because she’d become a big sister to the both in the short time they had all been together in the mansion.

    Josie missed Jo’s family, but she was never left feeling lonely as she’d become part of a much bigger family now that Sara and the others were all living at Hypatia’s. Josie also knew that she wouldn’t be short of babysitters once the baby was born either. So with the months ticking away, Josie started to get bigger and bigger, and she became more and more use to being a girl.

     “Do you think I’ll ever want to become Jo again when this is all over?” Josie asked Sara one night as they were getting ready for bed and Josie was looking at herself in the mirror and the now prominent bump she had for a belly.

     “I’m not sure Josie, but giving birth and being a girl for nine months is going to change you.” Sara said as she led Josie over to the bed and helped her to get in. “Have you given any thought to what you will do with the baby once it’s born?” Sara asked as they lay in bed.

     “Part of me wants to just give it up for adoption, but the more I feel the little thing growing inside me, the more I want to keep it and protect it from all the evil in the world.” Josie smiled as she placed her hands on her belly. “I’ve got another seven months to find an answer.” Josie added with a smile.

    Sara and the gang will return in the third story in the series where we will find out whether Josie has a boy or a girl, and Sara has to do battle with a witch among others that want her dead or working for them, and Karl gets closer to working out who the Slayer really is.

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    Authors note: Thank you for taking the time to read my story and I hope you enjoyed it? Please take a second or two to click the good story button and let me know I’m still doing a good job and entertaining you all with my daydreaming.

    Hugs, Love and happy reading.

    SaraUK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you